The calling of the Ievves A present to Iudah and the children of Israel that ioyned with him, and to Ioseph (the valiant tribe of Ephraim) and all the house of Israel that ioyned with him. The Lord giue them grace, that they may returne and seeke Iehovah their God, and Dauid their King, in these latter dayes. There is prefixed an epistle vnto them, written for their sake in the Hebrue tongue, and translated into English. Published by William Gouge, B. of D. and preacher of Gods word in Blackefryers. London.

The Calling of the IEWES .

A PRESENT TO IVDAH AND THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL that ioyned with him , and to IOSEPH ( the valiant tribe of EPHRAIM ) and all the house of ISRAEL that ioyned with him .

The Lord giue them grace , that they may returne and seeke IEHOVAH their God , and DAVID their King , in these latter dayes .

There is prefixed an Epistle vnto them , written for their sake in the Hebrue tongue , and translated into English .

Published by William Gouge , B. of D. and Preacher of Gods word in Blacke fryers . London .

LONDON Printed by EDWARD GRIFFIN for WILLIAM BLADEN , and are to be sold at his Shop neare the great North dore of Pauls , at the signe of the Bible . 1621.

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉

A BRIEFE AND SUMMARIE DECLARATION OF THE PROPHECIES of the old and the new Testament , so far as they concerne the calling of the IEWES .

THE inuisible things of God , that are to bee seene in all his workes , shine most cleerly in the Church . Wherein , as Dauid saith , Psal. 29. 9. he vttereth all his glory . But aboue all , the Church of the Iewes carrieth the liuely print and marke of his praises . What things did he for them ? Nay , what did he not in Aegypt , and at the red sea , in the wildernesse , and Land of promise , when they were in Babylon , the seuenty yeeres captiuity , and after , by sending of his Son among them ?

These things were the first act ( as a man may call it ) of the great and glorious workes of God toward that nation .

But the Catastrophe , or shutting vp , is no lesse , if not much more , to be admired : How , for refusing Christ , that came into the world , to saue them , and shamefully nayling him vpon the Crosse , they are become a renegate people , now 1600 yeeres together , without Church , without Common-wealth , without forme , or face of gouernment , good or bad : their pleasant land turned into a wildernesse : their fruitfull Countrey , into a dry and barren Desert . How , for all that , he leaueth them not without comfort . Nay , he lifteth vp their hearts with a certaine expectation of most high and ample promises . Such and so great as are altogither incredible , but that the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it . Some of the choise and principall , not following Iewish fables , but the vndoubted Oracles of the word of God , it shall not be amisse , before we proceede further , to lay downe in certaine Aphorismes or Positions . Which may all be reduced into fiue heads .

1. The first head concerneth the Iewes refusall of Christ . Refusing Christ .

Whereupon shall follow

2. Both their reiection to be no more his Church and Reiection . people .

3. ( Notwithstanding which , a small remnant , a hole seed , Remnant . shall be left . Rom. 11. 5. )

4. And also their long desolation . Desolation .

The second head is of the calling of the Iewes . For

5. Of this remnant God will be pleased to gather a Call . Church vnto himselfe ,

6. In the last dayes . Ezech. 38. 8. Hoshea 3. 5. Last dayes .

7. Not of a few , singled out here and there , but of the Generall call . Nation in generall . Rom. 11. 25 , 26 , 27. Cantic. 8. 10.

8. And that of the ten Tribes as well as of the rest of the X. Tribes . Iewes . Ezech. 37. 16. 19. Hosh. 1. 11. Ier. 3. 12 , 13. &c. Esay 11. 12 , 13. Obadia vers . 20. Zach. 10. 6. Rom. 11. 26.

9. But this extendeth not to euery one . Some there shall Wrath against refractaries . be , refractarie Spirits , that will not euen then stoope to Christ . Against whom the wrath of God shall be euident . Reu. 21. 8. Dan. 12. 2. Esay 65. 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15 , 16 , 17.

The third head respecteth the beginnings of their conuersion ; of whom it shall be , and when , and the things that shall follow thereupon .

10. The first conuerted shall be out of the North and the East quarters . Dan. 11. 44. Esay 41. 26 , 27. First converted .

11. And that about the time when the Turkish tyrannie Time of first conversion . shall haue lasted 350 yeares . Dan. 7. 25. & 12. 7. 11. Reu. 9. 15.

Things following vpon it are

12. They shall repaire towards their owne country . Esay 11. 15 , 16. & 51. 10 , 11. Ier. 3. 18. Hosh. 1. 11. Repaire towards their country .

13. In the way , Euphrates shall be laid dry for them to passe , as once the Red Sea was . Rev. 16. 12. See Esay 11. 15. & 51. 10 , 11. Euphrates dry .

14. The tidings of this shall shake and affright the Turkish power . Dan. 11. 44. Turke shaken .

15. A marueilous conflict shall they haue with Gog and Magog , that is to say , the Turke . Ezech. 38. & 39. Conflict with Gog. Rev. 20. 8.

16. And shall be in sore distresse . Dan. 12. 1. Sore distresse .

17. This conflict shall be in their owne country , the land Place of conflict . of Iudaea . Rev. 20. 8 , 9. Esay 25. 10. Ioel 3. 2. Ezech. 39 2 , 4. Zach. 14. 2. 4. 3 , 4 , 5. Dan. 11. 44 , 45.

18. A noble victorie they shall obtaine . Conquest .

19. God from heauen miraculously fighting for them . Gods fighting . Rev. 20. 8 , 9 , 10. Esay 27. 1. & 31. 8 , 9. Ezech. 38. 18 , 19 , 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. Zach. 14. 3 , 4 , 5.

20. It seemeth the maine blow where the Grand Signior Place of Gogs fall himselfe must fall , shall be at , or neere Ierusalem . Rev. 10. 16. & 20. 9. Ioel 3. 2. Ezech. 39. 16.

21. The vtter ouerthrow of the whole Armie , perhaps shall be beside the Sea of Gennezaret , otherwise called , Place of the armies discemfit . the Lake of Tiberias . Ezech. 39. 11.

22. This conquest of Gog and Magog commeth 45. yeares after their first conuersion , which is the 395. Time of conquest . yeare and last period of the Ottoman Empire , Reu. 9. 15. Dan. 12. 12.

The fourth head is their flourishing state of Church and Common-wealth , after this victory once obtained . For ,

23. They shall dwell in their owne Countrey . Ier. 3. 18. and 23. 8. Ezech. 37. 21 , 22. Amos 9. 14 , 15. Dwell in their Countrey .

24. They shall inhabite all the parts of the land , as before . Inhabit all the Land . Obad. 15. 19 , 20. Ier. 31. 38 , 39 , 40. Esay 27 , 12. and 65. 10.

25. They shall liue in safety . Esay 60. 18. Hosh. 2. 18. Safety of the Kingdome .

26. They shall continue in it for euer . Ezech. 37. 25. Amos 9. 15. Continue for euer .

27. The land shall be more fertile then euer it was . Ezech. 36. 35. Hosh. 2. 21 , 22. Ioel 3. 18. Amos 9. 13. Zach. Fruitfulnesse of the Land 14. 10.

28. The Countrey more populous then before . Esay 49. Countrey populous . 19 , 20 , 21. Ezech. 34. 31. and 36. 37 , 38.

29. There shall bee no separation of the ten tribes from the other two : but all make one entire Kingdome . One Kingdome . Ezech. 37. 22 , 24. Hoshea 1. 11.

30. And a most flourishing Common-wealth . Dan. 7. 27. Flourishing Common-wealth

31. Touching their Church , it shall bee most glorious . Esay 4. and 24. 23. and 60. 1. 2. Reu. 21. and 22. Glorious Church . Dan. 12. 3. Ier. 3. 16 , 17. Ioel 3. 19 , 20.

32. Which glory shall appeare in outward beauty . Esa 24. 23. and 30. 26. and 60. 20. and 62. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. Reu. Churches beauty 21. 23. and 21. 5. Zach. 14. 6. 7.

33. Sanctity . ( all prophane purged out ) Ioel 3. 17. Zach. 14. 20 , 21. Reu. 22. 3. Sanctity .

34. Purity of doctrine . Ezech. 37. 23. Hosh. 2. 16 , 17. and 14. 8. Zach. 13. 2 , 3. Purity .

35. Excellency of the new couenant . Esay 61. 8. Ezech. 37. 26. Couenant .

36. Abundance of spirituall graces . Faith , Knowledge , Spirituall graces Zeale , Piety , &c Esay 25. 6.

37. Cheerefull obedience . Esay 66. 7. 8. Cheerefull obedience .

38. Multitude of beleeue s. Hosh. 1. 10. 11. Zach. 10. 10. Multitude of Beleeuers .

39. Happinesse and prosperity . Esay 25. 8. and 51. 13. and 60. 19 , 20. Reu. 21. 4. Prosperity .

40. Ioy . Esay 30. 29. and 35. 10. Hosh. 2. 15. Zach. 10. 7. Joy .

41. Safety . Zach. 10. 12. and 14. 11. Ier. 23. 6. and 33. 16. Safety of Church .

42. Stability . Esay 26. 1. and 33. 16. Ier. 30. 20. Stability of the Church .

43. Perpetuity . Esay 60. 21. Hosh. 2. 19. Ioel 3. 20. Perpetuity of the Church .

44. The fift and last head is , that after their call , Ashur and Aegypt , all those large and vast Countries , All nations embracing Christ . the whole Tract of the East and of the South shall be conuerted vnto Christ . Esay 19. 23 , 24 , 25. and 27. 12 , 13. Micah . 7. 11 , 12. Zach. 10. 10 , 11 , 12. and 14. 8 , 9. Psal. 68. 31. and 72. 9 , 10 , 11. Reu. 21. 14. The chiefe sway and soueraignty remaining still with the lewes . So as ,

45. All nations shall honour them . Reu. 21. 24. Esay 49. 23. Nations honouring them . and 60. 3 , 5 , &c. and 61. 9. and 66. 10 , 11 , 12. Zephan. 3. 19 , 20. Reu. 16. 12.

46. And the enemies of the Church by them subdued . Enemies subdued . Numb. 24. 17 , 18 , 19. Esay 11. 14. Ioel 3. 19. Obad. vers . 18. Zach. 10. 11. and possessed , Esay 14. 2. and 61. 5. Ioel 3. 8. Amos 9. 12. Obad. vers. 17. 19. shall willingly or perforce come vnder Christs obedience .

The truth of ech position , I will not here stand to discusse . This Treatise following ( where they are noted in the margent ) doth aboundantly proue them all .

The time drawing neere , wherein these things fore-told so long before , come now to be accomplished , how sweet a thing it is , to looke into the prophesies that giue assurance of it .

May it therefore please the iudicious and learned Reader , to weigh the Scriptures following : which prosessedly , and of purpose , speake of these things . Some in plaine and euident termes , other more obscurely , but all layd together , cast such a light , as leaue this doctrine without exception . But before we enter vpon the particular Texts , take some few rules , for the better vnderstanding of the prophesies of this kinde : Aswell touching the threatned desolation , as for the conuersion of this people , and the enemy that shall fall before them .

1. The desolation spoken of , Cities without inhabitant , houses without men , the land desolate , Esay 6. 11. The mountaines , hils , riuers , valleyes , waste . Ezech. 36. 4. No King , no Prince , no forme , or face of Church , or Common-wealth , good or bad , and that for many dayes , Hosh. 3. 4. Were neuer before , but now are truely verified in the height of them , some 1600 yeeres together , since they reiected Christ .

2. Though the Prophets , when they handle these things , thunder against the sins of their owne age , that is , but to note the Iustice of the future desolation : for God is righteous to punish in the children , their fore-fathers faults , when they walke in the same steps of disobedience , Esay 14. 21. Touching their conuersion .

1. Where Israel , Iudah , Tsion , Ierusalem , &c. are named in this argument , the Holy Ghost meaneth not the spirituall Israel , or Church of God collected of the Gentiles , no nor of the Iewes and Gentiles both ( for each of these haue their promises seuerally and apart ) but Israel properly descended out of Iacobs loynes .

The same iudgement is to bee made of their returning to their land and ancient seates , the conquest of their foes , the fruitfulnes of their soile , the glorious Church they shall erect in the land it selfe of Iudah , their bearing rule farre and neere . These and such like are not Allegories , setting forth in terrene similitudes or deliuerance through Christ ( whereof those were types and figures ) but meant really and literally of the Iewes . It was not possible to deuise mote expresse or euident tearmes , then the Spirit of purpose vseth to cut off all such construction . Neither were Iosias or Cyrus more plainely named hundred of yeares before they were borne , then these things are plainely deliuered for the confirming of that peoples faith . Wherefore wee need not be afraid to averre and mainteyne , that one day they shall come to Ierusalem againe , be Kings and chiefe Monarches of the earth , sway and gouerne all , for the glory of Christ that shall shine among them . And that is it Lactantius saith , Lib. 7. Cap. 15. The Romane name ( I will speake it , because it must one day be ) shall bee taken from the earth , and the Empire shall returne to Asia , and againe shall the East beare dominion , and the West bee in subiection .

2. Such promises of the Gospell as come in order after that desolation , or after mercy to be shewed to the gentiles , are without question to be referred to these times .

3. Nay , generally all Euangelicall promises made vnto them , seeing they neither at the first receiued the gospell , nor euer hitherto enioyed that peace , plenty , and prosperity , which the promises doe purport , cannot but aime at somwhat that is yet to come .

4. The great and glorious things , which in the height and excellency thereof , are spoken peculiarly to them , doe in their measure and degree , appertaine in common to all the faithfull . And so in the new Testament , are ordinarily applyed : Whereof see more in this treatise following vpon Esay , 54.

5. Their conuersion vnto Christ in the last dayes , commonly is intimated by turning from Idolatrie . Which howsoeuer the Iewes be not now infected with , ( if you speake of bowing to stockes and stones ) was then the maine sinne of the times . And taketh vs forth this worthy lesson that it is meere Idolatrie , and a worship of false Gods , whatsoeuer worship looketh not to God in Christ , which Iohn also teacheth . 1 Ioh. 5. 20. 21. When hauing laide down the doctrin , that Iesus Christ is the true God , and life euerlasting , immediately he addeth , Little children keepe your selues from Idols . This rule for the exposition of the Prophets , I learne of the Apostle , Rom. 11. 27. vouching Esay 27. 9. ( which speaketh of their casting away of Idols ) as a principall place to warrant the calling of the Iewes .

6. Albeit the thorow comming in of the Gentiles , for all nations with one consent to receiue Christ , be put off to the Iewes conuersion , yet that nothing hindreth but the places that speake of the same , may well serue to warrant the first inceptions of their calling . And so doth Iames cite them . Act. 15 , 16 , 17. out of Amos cap. 9. 11 , 12. and Paul , Rom. 9. 25 , 26. out of Hosea Chap. 1. 10.

7. The conuersion of the Gentiles , is many times intimated by the Israelites maistring of them , possessing them for seruants , and for handmaides as Esay , 14. 2. Amos 9. 12. Obadiah , vers . 19. Which is not meant so much of a temporall subduing , as of a spirituall ioyning with them , in seeking of the Lord ; yet so as the chiefe soueraigntie and stroke of keeping men within the lists of their subiection and obedience vnto Christ , shall remaine among the Iewes . And so Iames teacheth vs to expound those phrases , Act. 15. 17. Where that which Amos saith , that they ( the Israelites ) may possesse the remnant of Edom , Iames rendreth , that the residue of men may seeke after the Lord .

The enemy whom indeed they shall conquer , roote out , and destroy , after they haue groaned long vnder his hard yoke and bondage , is not alwaies represented by one and the same name . But sometimes more obscurely , by one or other of the capitall enemies of Gods people , Moab , Edom , Rabba , that is to say , the Ammonites , Asshur , Esay 25. 10. Iauan ; whether because the holy Ghost would thereby Esay 34. 5. 6. & 63. note the cancred malice of that tyrant to the Church : or Psal. 110. 6. that those which inhabit the seat of these people , shall ioyn Esa. 30. 31. & 31. 8. hands and fall in the same destruction . Hosh. 13. 13. ( compared with Hosh. 14. 3. )

Sometimes his qualities and conditions paint him out : Leuiathan , a Serpent , a Dragon , Esay 27. 1. Somtimes you haue him more plainely decyphered , either by the countrey from whence he deriueth his pedegree . Gog of the land Mica . 5. 5. 6. Zach. 9. 13. of Magog , Ezech. 38. 2. or else by his territorie and dominion , the King of the North. Dan. 11. 40. the Dragon which is in the sea , Esa. 27. 1. But by all these names , one and the same enemy is vnderstood , which marueylously cleereth the place in Ezechiel , chap. 38. 17. where the Lord by his Prophet speaketh to Gog in this wise ; Art thou hee of whom I haue spoken in ancient time , by my seruants the Prophets of Israel which prophecied in those dayes and yeares . Hee can not moane himselfe nor Daniel , which was but one of his age , much lesse Zacharie that came after , but hee meaneth the ancient Prophets long before , who spake of the same person , though not by the same name .

These things premised , we come now to the particulars , wherein my meaning is , not to open euery hard word , or darke and obscure phrase , much lesse to endeauour in euery place a full exposition of the text , That must bee had from other the godly and learned interpreters . But only to point at the heads of those Scriptures , and that but so farre as they concerne the thing wee deale with , to lead vs by the hand in the discouery of this heigh and heauenly secret , for that name the Apostle giueth it , Rom. 11. 25. The reader that would profit thereby , I desire to haue the text before him as hee goeth . The comparing whereof , will bring great light to things that otherwise may seeme obscure , and that he be not deceiued in the chapters , and verses , I follow not ( where any difference is ) the Hebrew , but number them as they are in the English translation .

Balaams Prophesie , Numb. 24. 14. to the last verse of the Chapter .

THE Spirit of God that sate in the mouth of this wicked man , mastring and ouer-ruling his tongue , to speake things tending heighly to Gods praise , and the comfort of his people , doth heere vtter a Prophecie of the kingdome of Christ , to be set vp among the Iewes in the latter end of the world . It is ( for the maine matter ) one 6 Posit . Last dayes . entire prophecie : but broken off by seuerall proems . The summe of all is : that the Iewes shall destroy their enemies , But themselues must before that , endure a long and tedious Vers. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19 20. 21. & 1 part of 22. & part of verse 22. thraldome : Notwithstanding which , God in the end will set them free , giue them a great and glorious victory , that the tyrant , who keepeth them in subiection , shall vtterly be destroyed .

1. Wherein obserue the time , vers. 17. I see it ( that vers. 23. 24. which I am to say ) but not now : I behold it , but not neere . How is that ? He spake it plainer , vers. 14. I will tell thee what this people shall doe to thy people in the last dayes . By which notation of time , these things that were to come so long after , are wont ordinarily to be expressed , Ezech. 38. 16. 8. Esay , 24. 22. This being the last and vttermost period , of whatsoeuer the Scriptures doe foretell ; for hitherto and no further , reach the holy Oracles of the Prophets , Reu. 10. 7. and 16. 17. So this Prophecie can not bee drawen to Dauids temporall kingdome .

2 : Vnder the conquest of Moab and Edom , he pointeth 46 Posit . Enemies subdued . at that conuersion , which shall bee of the Gentiles , when the Iewes returning to seeke Christ , shall subdue and bring vnder his yoke , all nations that doe oppose , as Esay 11. 14. Ioel : 3. 19. Obadia vers . 18. Zack. 10. 11. To wit Moab , Edom , Amalek , Midian , noted by the Kenites , and by Kaine , the first father of that kindred .

3. Those that shall thus preuaile , and deale valiantly 7 Posit . Generall call . are Israel , and of Iacob ; or the people of the Iewes , that very people out of whom the starre ( Christ ) should spring according to the flesh .

This Prophecie then , being of the Iewes , of the destruction of their foes , and that in the last dayes , note in the fourth place he speaketh of bearing rule , of a Scepter 18 Posit . Conquest . or a kingdome , before which the enemies shall all fall , as it is said , Dan. 2. 44. It shall destroy and consume all other kingdomes , but it selfe shall stand for euer . And againe , Dan. 7. 9. I saw till the thrones were taken away . Which euidently pointeth at the glory and greatnes of the Church that shall be among them .

5. Is enterlaced their owne sore bondage , which shall be in the meane time , for the second part of the 22. verse , I read interrogatiuely , by an admiration , and apostrophe , or turning of his speach vnto the Israelites . How long shall Ashur hold thee ( ô Eber , of whom he speaketh immediatly in the verses following , and whose troupes and squadrons were then before his eyes ) captiue ? Notwithstanding , all the glory and happines that I now foretell , vnder the name of Ashur ( then , in Balaams time the soueraigne Monarch , and the first who in truth deuoured Israel ) comprehending the whole succession of Tyrants euen to this day , who consume his very bones , as Ieremie speaketh , Ier. 50. 17. Wherupon sixtly , hee breaketh forth into a lamentation , and yet triumphing in the end .

Alas , who shall liue , when the mighty God shall order this , that shippes from the coast of Cittim shall euen afflict Ashur who afflicted Eber , and also he shall for euer perish .

Hee that shall thus perish , is not Eber , or the Iew as 18 Posit . Conquest . some Interpreters of great note would haue it , ( for that crosseth the whole scope of Balaams Prophecie ) but it is the people that afflicted Eber , and consequently , this is a prohecie of the kingdome of the Iewes , who shall maister and ouercome that people , which is enough for our purpose . But yet in so difficult a piece of Scripture , wherein euery man is to haue his iudgement free , giue me leaue to doe my best , to bring some further light vnto it , first I hold it for certaine , that this is a Prophecie of the last condition of the Iewes , and of the affliction mentioned . Dan. 12. 1. Esay 26. 20. The lamentation in the Preface , and the destruction of that oppressing people in the perclose or conclusion , seeme to make that very euident , which being so , it cannot be vnderstood of the Greeke or Romane army , much lesse restrayned vnto Ashur properly called , whose glory fell in Senacharib so many yeares agoe : But in this 16 Posit . Sore distresse . place is specially meant of him , who last of all the tyrants shall so oppresse Gods heritage , that is to say , the Turke . Next by ships , that shall come from the coast of Cittim or Cilicia , I vnderstand the tribes transplanted into the cities of the Medes , 2 King , 17. 6. who out of those northerne climats , shall make their passage to Iudaea for their returne from the North is specially promised : Ier. 3. 12. This aagreeth the better , because the word Isim , ( which is ships ) signifieth also men that dwell in farre remote places , Esay 23. 13. Psal. 72. 9.

Thirdly , the words which are commonly translated , shall afflict Ashur and afflict Eber , I render thus , shall euen afflict Ashur , who afflicted Heber .

This vse of the particle van , ( and ) to take it for the relatiue , who you shall finde Esay 49. 7. and els-where : and is an Hebraim , which Luke himselfe , whose style is after the pure phrase of the most elegant Graecians , doth not make nice to follow , Act. 6. 6.

Lastly , the holy Ghost seemeth heere to point at the two steps of the Turkes ruine .

The first , when tidings from the East , and from the North , shall trouble him , Dan. 11. 44. which is his first declyning , that is meant in saying , They shall afflict Ashur .

The other his vtter and vnrecouerable downefall ; when planting his Tabernacle in the glorious mount of holines , he shall come to his end , and none shall help him , Dan. 11. 45. This you haue in the last words : And also that people ( that is to say , Ashur ) shall for euer perish .

Deut. 32. 22. to verse 44.

THese words are a part of Moses song , and stand of three distinct branches .

The first foretelleth the sore calamity of the Iewes , which they haue felt now 2600. yeares , and shall come 4 Posit . Desolation . Vers. 22. to vers. 28. heauier vpon them in the very nicke , when God will bee pleased to shew them mercy . Dan. 12. 1.

In the second , their offence that prouoketh this fearefull 1 Posit . Refusing Christ . iudgement , hee doth in such a wonderfull manner aggrauate , and make it so odious , by sundry tropes , metaphors , comparisons and similitudes , that both by the Vers: 28. to vers: 36. thing it selfe , and by that which went before , and followeth after , it may well bee thought , hee meaneth that high and supereminent sin , of refusing Christ .

The third hath the deliuery of this people from the hand of their vnmercifull foe , wherein you may note .

1. The time , when they are brought to the lowest ebb , 16. Posit . Sore distresse . that neither he that is shut vp , nor he that is left , that is , neither he that is in hold , nor he that is abroad , and hath escaped the enemies hand , strong or weake , are able to doe any thing , As Esay 26. 18 , 19. Vers: 36.

2. God taketh the whole glory to himselfe alone , As Esay 26. 13 , 15. and 63. Vers: 37 , 38 , 39

3. He declareth the heauy Iudgement , that shall light 18 Posit . Conquest . vpon the Tyrant . As Esay 63. 2 , 3 , 4. Vers: 40. 41 , 42.

4. The beleeuing Gentiles are exhorted to prayse God 7. Posit . Generall call . together with the Iewes , for so wonderfull a deliuery and mercy , shewed to them both , to beleeue . As Paul doth expound this place , Rom. 15. 10. In all this , no enemy at Vers: 43. all is named : onely in generall , the enemies and haters of God , Vers. 42. As all are , that are enemies to the name of Christ . But who this grand enemy in truth is , after-prophesies do declare .

Psalme 68. 23. &c. to the end of the Psalme .

THis Psalme , after the title , and the first three verses Deut. 32. vers. 36. and he that is shut vp , and he that is left , to be nothing . that goe before , as a Proeme , is all laudatiue , or an exhortation to praise God , By arguments taken .

1. From his owne person .

2. From his gracious gouernment and administration Vers: 4. in generall . Vers: 5 , 6.

3. From the benefits bestowed vpon their Aucestours : in their iourneying out of Aegypt . In their inheriting of Vers: 7 , 8. the Land , In the confounding of their enemies . Vers: 9 , 10.

4. From the like fauour that God will shew in succeeding Vers: 11 , 12. ages : Poynting , as it seemeth , at the time of the Maccabees . Vers: 13 , 14 , 15 , 16 , 17.

5. From the root and fountaine of these , and all other of Gods blessings , both of the captiuating of Gods foes , and graces to his people . Which is Christs ascension into Heauen . Vers: 18 , 19 , 20 , 21.

6. From the glorious things , which from thence forwards he will effect in their behalfe . All reduced to fiue heads .

First , the bringing of them home from most extreme 16 Posit . Sore distresse . difficulties , naming Bashan , because of the slaughter spoken of , vers. 15. and the deepe of the sea , alluding to Exod. 14. 16. 13 Posit . Euphrates dry . Peraduenture , he meaneth the drying vp of Euphrates before them . For this first head aimeth at those times , Vers: 22. 12 Posit . Repaire to their Countrey . the beginning of the lewes repaire vnto their Countrey .

The second head is , the great and famous victory that God will giue . deliuering them out of those difficulties Posit . 18. Conquest . and distresses . As Esay 63 , 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. Vers: 23.

The third head is , the Iewes thorough conuersion , by 7. Posit . Generall call . occasion of that singular mercy of God . And the forme of a goodly Church ( vnder the type of the old Synagogue ) Vers: 24. set vp among Iacobs posterity . The ten Tribes , aswell as 31. Posit . Glorious Church . the Tribe of Iudah . Which is concluded , by acknowledging Vers: 25. their strength to come from God , a prayer to perfit 8. Posit . Ten tribes . his worke begunne . And a spur , to put into these Kings of the East ( as they are also called , Reuel. 16. 12. ) to present Vers: 26. in the Temple at Ierusalem ( in the publike Congregation ) Vers: 27. Vers: 28. testimonies of their thankfulnesse . Vers: 29.

The fourth head is , the taming of their proud enemies , 46. Posit . Enemies subdued . and forcing them at the least to counterfet a subiection . Vers: 30.

The fift head , is the generall calling of all the Kingdomes 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . of the earth , to ioyne themselues vnto the Church of Christ . Which , as hath beene often sayd , shall follow the conuersion of the Iewes . And this he shutteth vp , with prouoking all nations to giue vnto God , the praises that are Vers: 31. due vnto him for it . And his owne particularly thankesgiuing . Vers: 32 , 33 , 34 Vers: 35.

Read the verses thus , vers. 24. They shall see , &c. amongst damosels , &c. Vers. 25. The singers goe before : after , the players on instruments . Vers. 26. Blesse God , &c. ô yee of the fountaine of Israel . Vers. 27. There little Beniamin ( vnderstand , is , with the new English Translation , or shall be . Prophetically spoken , not in the time past . ) Vers. 29. Out of thy Temple in Ierusalem , shall Kings bring presents vnto thee . ( For , so I would rather translate then , because of thy Temple , as if it poynted at the Kings of the Gentiles : for that they are spoken of afterwards , vers. 31.

Psalme 69.

IT is euident , that this Psalme is written of Christ , by the sentences , which the story of the Gospell , Ioh. 2. 17. Matth. 27. 34. Ioh. 19. 29. and the Apostles , Acts 1. 19. Rom. 11. 9. doe apply vnto him .

The first part of the Psalme , is a prayer in the person of Christ , oppressed with that heauy burden of our sins , lying vpon his shoulders . In the first 21 , verses .

The second , an imprecation against the nation of the Vers: 22 , 23 , 24 25 , 26 , 27 , 28. Iewes , for crucifying the Lord of life .

The third is gratulatory , or of thankesgiuing , in the behalfe both of himselfe the head , and of his members , the Vers: 29 , 30 , 31. humble ones among the Iewes : that poore remnant , whom 3. Posit . Remnant . God will bee pleased to pull out of this distresse . Both reuiuing , or putting a new life into them , by the ministery of 7. Posit . Generall call . the Gospell , and restoring their Cities and Countrey , to Vers: 32 , 33. dwell in , that they may possesse the same for euer . 23. Posit . Dwell in their Countrey .

So this third part containeth a noble opposition to the former two .

Vers. 5. My foolishnesse , and my faults . That is , wherwith 26. Posit . Continue for euer . mine aduersaries doe vniustly charge me . Vers: 34 , 35 , 36.

Psalme 72. 9 , 10 , 11.

IT is a Prophesie of the fulnesse of the Gentiles . Which , 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . as other Scriptures specifie , shall not come in , till the Iewes receiue the Gospell , Matth. 24. Reu. 21. 14. Esay 27. 13.

Psalme 110.

THis Psalme doth royally set forth the two offices of Christ his Kingdome and Preisthood .

His Kingdome , by the powerfull and great effects ; Generally in subduing all things to himselfe . More particularly Vers: 1. first toward the Gentiles , vnto whom the Gospell shall spred out of Tsion , that is , from the Iewes , then toward Vers: 2. the Iewes themselues , whom hee calleth his owne people , 7. Posit . Generall call . as Deut. 32. 43. Opposed there to the Gentiles by name : here to the same Gentiles vnder the name of enemies , Thy Vers: 3. people most free-hearted , in the day of thy troopes : in the comely places of holinesse , from the wombe of the morning , to thee ( shall come ) the dew of thy youth . Wherein fiue things are giuen to vnderstand .

1. Their prompt and ready obedience , who shall not 37. Posit . Cheerefull obedience . pretend euery light excuse , when they are bid to the marriage feast , as they did in the dayes of Christ , Matth. 22. But at the first hearing shall obey , Esay 66. 7 , 8.

2. Their strength and power : For , in the day of thine armies , 18. Posit . Conquest . not onely meaneth the spirituall mustring , when they shall be called together , by the Trumpet of the Word : but withall secretly doth import their troupes and armies , that nobly and couragiously shall fight for their liues , countrey , and religion in the last dayes .

The 3. thing is , what a glorious Church God will set vp 31. Posit . Glorious Church . among them : which he termeth , comely places of holinesse .

4. Their diligent and speedy turning to the Lord , when 37. Posit . Cheerefull obedience . once they shall bee summoned : As Esay 66. 8. From the wombe of the morning ( saith our Psalmist ) that is , assoone as the light of the Gospell shall but begin to peepe , whilest it is yet scarce breake of day .

5 The innumerable companie that shall be called , and 38. Posit . Multiplication of beleeuers . flocke to the Lords Assemblies , as the drops of dew that fall from heauen in the morning .

By all which appeareth , that this is not to be accomplished till their last conuersion . And the second and third verse haue the very same dependance that you finde Esay 2. 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. Mica 4. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7.

The Priesthood is set out with great glory vers. 4. from the which he resorteth againe to the power of Christs kingdome , in the three verses following . Which may be taken generally of all enemies whatsoeuer , and wheresoeuer opposing against Christ . Neither is there I confesse any necessitie to stretch them further . Yet when I consider all the circumstances and the waight of euery word , day of his wrath , dashing to peeces of Kings , iudging the Heathen , filling the places with dead carcases , dashing in peeces the head , 18. Posit . Conquest . I am drawne to beleeue that hereby is meant the destruction of some one grand enemie that shall dominere ouer Gods people , and be subdued in the last dayes by the beleeuing Iewes : whereupon Christ is said to lift vp his head in victorie and in triumph . And hereunto the very order of the Psalme may lead vs , that speaketh of these things in time after the Iewes conuersion . So doth the phrase of breaking of the head . Which as it is elegantly vsed to note a thorough conquest , so secretly it seemeth to point at the Grand Signior himselfe . And ( erets rabba ) which we translate great Countries , the Psalmist taketh vp of purpose , closely and couertly vnder an ambiguous kinde of speech , to intimate the Land of Rabba , the cheife Citie of the Ammonites , which Dauid conquered , 2 Sam. 12. thereby vnderstanding these enemies of Gods people Gog and Magog , as they are else where vnder the name of Moab and Edom , the Ammonites cosin germanes .

Such doubtfull speeches that carie a currant and cleare meaning , and yet haue an other thing infolded , which time and euent of the Prophecies will reueale , the ancient Prophets delighted to vse . As that good Father Iacob , Gen. 48. 22. I giue thee one portion aboue thy brethren , one hill or piece of ground more then they . But the word is Sechem , or City of the Sechemites , which was the floure of the porcion assigned to the house of Ioseph . So Esay 11. 1. A graffe shall grow out of the rootes of Ishai . Netser , which in Hebrew is a graffe , closely noteth a Nazaraean , or one borne in Nazareth .

Cantic. 8. 10. I being a wall , and my brests towers , then shall I be in his eyes as one that findeth peace .

Vers. 8. First , Salomon foreseeing in spirit the calling of the Gentiles , doth in the person of the Church consult with 7 Posit . Generall call . Christ of some good course to be taken , for the furtherance of their Faith : by her in helping and administring , by him in giuing an encrease and blessing .

Verse 9. Christ and shee both doe signifie when those dayes doe come , how graciously they meane to deale .

Whereupon the Church in this third verse professeth she is so ioyfull of her younger sisters good , that shee her selfe the Church of the Iewes wil account it her perfection , 6. Posit . Call in the last dayes . to grow at the last into one and the same body as a principall & most glorious part of that spirituall building . This therefore is an euident prophecie of the Iewes conuersion in the end of the world .

Esay , Chapters 2. 3. 4.

The foure first verses of the second chapter are of the spreading of the Gospell out of Tsion to the Gentiles . Whereupon he prouoketh the Iewes to a holy emulation . Vers: 5. His exhortation is a Prophecie , that so it shall be in the 7. Posit . Generall call . last dayes , as Psalm . 110. 2. 3. Mica 4. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. But first , for reiecting Christ , the people shall be cast off , and a 4 Posit . Desolation . From the fift verse to the second verse of the fourth chapter . most wonderfull desolation , anarchie and confusion brought vpon them : yet will God haue mercy , & set vp a glorious Church among them , in that very day when the period of their desolation is at an end : that you may know what is the desolation which before he spake of , euen that the end whereof is the beginning of their greatnesse . 31 Posit . Glorious Church .

Esay , Chapter 6. 9. &c. to the end of the Chapter . Verse 2.

The hardning of the peoples heart was fulfilled vpon Verse 9. & 10. Christs preaching of the Gospell , and is meant of those times ; for thither the Euangelist doth referre it , Ioh. 12 41. These things said Esaias when he saw his ( Christs ) glory , and spake of him . Wherefore you must take heed of applying this to the Babylonian , or any other captiuity that went before . But not to contend in that , certaine it is that this hardnesse ( at what time soeuer you assigne the beginning ) not only endured to the Apostles times , Act 28. 25. 26. but yet now endureth and shall endure till the fulnesse of the Gentiles become in , Rom. 11. 25.

So the fearefull desolation here spoken of , comprehendeth 4 Posit . Desolation . all that time : and therefore the thirteenth verse , an euident prophesie of their conuersion : which I thus read . Vers: 11. & 12. But yet there shall be in it a tenth part , which againe shall be eaten 7. Posit . Generall call . vp : neuerthelesse , as an Elme and as an Oake , which when they are rammed in , the fastning is in them ; so the holie seed is the fastning thereof , that is , of that tenth part .

By the tenth part is meant a small remnant , through the election of Grace that shall be left in the middest of this dereliction , 3. Posit . Remnant . Esay 24. 13. and 65. 8. which againe shall be eaten 16 Posit . Sore desires . vp . He meaneth that when once they begin to make head , embracing Christ , and returning towards their own countrie , Gog and Magog shall afflict them most extreamly , Esay 26. 20. Dan. 12. 1. But as hard and durable trees that are rammed into the ground on both sides of a Cawsey , doe keepe the earth fast from falling downe : so the holy seed shall fasten them . By holy Seed I vnderstand not the poore remnant of the godly among them ; for whose sake God will spare the rest ; for the holy seed is sayd heere to be the stay of that remnant or tenth part , and it were vnproper to make the remnant the stay of the remnant : hee meaneth therefore the blessed seed , or seed of the woman , Christ Iesus , who shall then after a wonderfull manner put life and vigour into his people , holding them vp in the middest of that grieuous conflict : from whence a generall doctrine is easie to be gathered for the comfort of all Gods people .

To conclude , I parallel this place in all points with Dan. 12. 1. That Michael there spoken of , so named to note his Deity , is this blessed seed , according to the flesh or humane nature .

Esay , Chap. 11. 1. 12 , &c. to the end of the 12. chapter .

This 11th . Chapter ( which is a part of the Sermon begunne in the eight , as the xij . chapter is an Appendix vnto this ) hath a further and a more noble comfort , added to those that went before , from the benefit wee haue by Christ . Whose person is first described in his pedigree , according to the flesh , outward condicion , the place of his birth , vers. 1. and gifts of the spirit resting vpon him . Secondly , Verse 2. in the manner of his princely Gouernment , and the fruit that redoundeth from it , which is of two kindes , Vers. 3. 4. 5. one peace among his subiects ; the other , the gathering together Vers. 6. 7 , 8 , 9. and vniting of the Saints , both the Gentiles and the Verse 10. Iewes . Concerning the Iewes , these things are spoken in In this 11. vers & so forward . order .

1. Their generall Call , and the bringing of them home 7. Posit . Generall Call . againe out of all the places of their dispersion . Verse 11.

2. It shall bee of all the Tribes , Israell as well as Iudah . 8 Posit . Ten Tribes .

3. The vnion of their mindes which shall no more bee rent asunder , but make one entire kingdome , as Ezech. 37. Verse 12. 29 Posit . One Kingdome . 19. &c.

4. The enemies of the Church by them shall be subdued Verse 13. and brought vnto subiection of Christ and of his people , 46 Posit . Enemies subdued . as Numb. 24. 17. Obadiah vers . 18. Zach. 10. 11.

5. Gods myraculous hand and power in their deliuerie , Verse 14. and leading them to their country ; who as he layd the red 11. Posit . Euphratet dry . Sea dry , when he brought the Israelites out of Egypt : so once againe will do the like vnto the riuer ( the riuer which Verse 15. 16. the Scripture is wont to call , the great Riuer , the Riuer Euphrates , Gen. 15. 18. ) when the people lending their care to 12. Posit . Repayr towards their country . the Call of Christ , shall make head and repaire towards their former seates , Esay 51. 10. 11. and Reuel. 16. 12. and for explaning of the terme Riuer , in this place compare Esay 27. 14. 2. Chron. 9. 26.

6. The Churches magnifying of God for so great a Chapter 12. mercie .

Esay , Chapter 14. 1. 2.

By occasion of the Iewes restoring from the captiuity of Babel , the Prophet enterlaceth a comfort of their spiritu . all deliuery from the thraldome of sinne and Sathan : when the Gentiles being added to the folde , the Iewes in Verse 1. the end shall ioyn with them , & beare the soueraigne sway 7. Posit . Generall call . in the Church of Christ , They shall take the people themselues , and bring them to their owne place , and the house of Israell 46. Posit . Enemies possessed . shall make themselues possessors of them in the land of Iehoua , for seruants and for handmaids : and they shall hold those Verse 2. Captiues that captiuated them , and beare rule ouer their oppressors . See Esay 61. 5.

Esay , Chapter 19. 18. 19. &c. to the end of the Chapter .

A Prophesie of the Kingdome of Christ , to be set vp in 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . Egypt , and of the spirituall Communion betweene Egypt , Ashur , and the people of Israell , which pointeth out the last dayes , when after the calling of the Iewes , the Gospell shall be receiued throughout the world , as appeareth Esay 27. 13. Zach. 10. 13. and in diuers otherplaces .

Esay Chapters 24 , 25 , 26 , 27.

Vpon these foure Chapters hauing laboured heretofore an Exposition by it selfe , with some few obseruations ; I refer you for the same to the end of the Booke : because I would not interrupt the course that is here begun .

Esay 30. 19. &c. to the end of the 31th Chapter .

This 19. verse to the end of the chapter is all of Evangegelicall promises made to the people which shall dwell at 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . Tsion and in Ierusalem , that is in their owne land . Whereby it is easie to gather to what times you must refer it .

The promises generally propounded in the beginning , are of two sorts . Vers: 19.

1. The meanes of their restoring : which is the ministerie of the word . Vers: 20 , 21.

2. The conversion it selfe . ( vers. 22. ) 7 Posit . Generall call .

3. The fruitfulnesse of their soyle : amplified by the circumstance of time when this shall be ; namely , in the 27 Posit . Fruitfulnes of the land . day of the great slaughter , when the Towers , the mightie top-gallant enemies of the Church shall fall ; who can that Vers: 23 , 24. to the beginning of vers. 25. be but the Assyrian mentioned afterwards ?

4. The glorious light that shall shine in their Church : as Esay 24. 23. Rev. 21. 23. & 22. 5. 22 Posit . Time of conquest .

5. The ruine of the enemie that shall oppresse them ; named the Assyrian , but manifest by the whole argument In the end of the 25 vers . to be the Turke . But he speaketh of the Assyrian , because of Gods great hand and power euidently seene in his late 31 Posit . Glorious church ouerthrow . Vers: 26.

In this part you haue 18 Posit . Conquest .

1. The author . The maiestie of God full of wrath and indignation .

2. The time ; when in the iudgement of flesh & blood he was far off ; and had of a long time ( 1600 yeares ) withdrawne himselfe from them . These two are vers: 27 , 28.

3. The Churches hymne and song to Gods praise .

4. The weapons that God shall fight withall against Vers: 29. them ; haile-stones and coales of fire , as before Esay 27. 3. 19 Posit . Gods fighting . Ezech. 38. & 39. Rev. 20. 8 , 9 , 10. Vers: 30.

5. The generalitie of this destruction that shall light vpon him . ( vers. 31 , 32. )

6. The eternitie of Gods decree , fore-appointing him to this punishment . And as the Iudgement should be marueilous and singular , so he bestoweth a word vpon him , neuer else-where vsed in such an argument . As he doth Dan. 11. 45. ( the beginning of the 33 vers . )

7. There is a kinde of distribution . The King himselfe , 18 Posit . Conquest . the grand Signior aswell as the rest of the people shall fall in this destruction . ( in the second part of the vers. )

8. Lastly , is expressed the heauinesse of the Iudgement . In the end of the 33 vers . The 31 chapter , which is added as a conclusion , shortly comprehendeth the effect of the former chapter : wherein after threatning of the Iewes , and those in whom they put Vers: 1 , 2 , 3. their confidence , he resorteth to the promises made vnto the Church , being in three steps or degrees .

1. Gods zeale for his people in the praeparation to help Vers: 4. them , and in their blessed and happy deliuerie . Vers: 5.

2. Their conuersion and turning vnto him , vttered 7 Posit . Generall call . exhortation-wise , but yet as a prophesie of what should fall out indeed , which the verse following doth more clearely Vers. 6. expresse . Vers: 7.

3. The downefall of that mightie tyrant , their enemie 18 Posit . Conquest . and oppressor of whom hee spake , chap. 30. 31. which is declared by foure circumstances .

First , it shall be by a iudgement of God from Heauen , 19 Posit . Gods fighting . not by mans strength or power , as Reuel. 20. 8. 9. 10. Ezech. 38. and 39. first part of vers. 8.

Secondly , his followers , all those gallant Begs and Bashaws shall fall with him , come downe and be brought into second part of vers. 8. subiection .

Thirdly , it shall be vnrecouerable ; all refuge shall faile first part of vers: 9. him .

Fourthly , the reason of all this , comprehending the secondarie or instrumentall cause . Tsion and Ierusalem ( God now dwelling there ) shall be made as a fire and burning furnace to consume all that are aduersaries to the second part of vers. 10. Church .

Esay Chapt. 32.

The first 8 verses are of the kingdome of Christ . In the verse following is threatned an extreme desolation , which shall continue , till by the Spirit from aboue an other 4. Posit . Desolation . heart be put into this people , to regenerate and make them new creatures . vers. 15.

The fruit whereof is Righteousnes , vers. 16. Peace , vers. 17 , 18 and Ioy in the Holy Ghost , vers. 19 , 20. As Rom. 36. Posit . Spirituall graces . 14. 10. All which things , expressed by terrene similitudes , include as well outward blessings as inward graces . And so by the premises and conclusion a certaine inference may 39. Posit . Prosperitie . be gathered , what are the times that this desolation doth point vnto .

Esay chap. 33. 34. & 35.

These three chapters are all of one argument . The 18. verse , which the Apostle 1 Cor. 1. 10. applieth to the times of the Gospell , is a key to open the sense and vnderstanding of them .

First , you haue the generall proposition . He that maketh such waste and hauocke of Gods people , the Iewes , 18. Posit . Conquest . when the period which God hath set to his tyrannic , is runne out , shall himself be brought vnto confusion . vers. 1. wherefore to this grand enemie all the rest of the prophecie hath respect .

Which proposition is inlarged by a prayer of the whole Church , that in so perilous a time , wherein all humane helpe shall faile , God would be an arme of defense for 18. Posit . Conquest . them all and euery one , vers. 2. and a discomfit to their foes , both scattering their persons , vers 3. and enriching his people with their spoiles . vers. 4.

After which followeth a branching of the proposition in two diuided members . The iudgement which God will execute for the reuenge of his Church , vers. 5. and 18 Posit . Conquest . the stabilitie of the Iewish Synagogue ( conuerted to 42. Posit . Stabilitie of the Church . Christ ) thorough faith and the feare of God . ( vers. 6. )

The former comprehendeth the Iewes extremities , and Gods setting of them free .

Their extremities :

1. No peace to be had at their enemies hands , what equall conditions soeuer they do propound . Which shall 16. Posit . Sore distresse . make euen the valiantest among them ( him whose heart is as the heart of a Lion ) to weepe bitterly , ( vers. 7. ) and all trauailing to and fro to cease , ( vers. 8. )

2. The country shall lye all waste , vers. 9. for though I doe not denie but the Prophet might frame the mould of his speech by the things that fell out when Senacharib so dominierd ouer Gods heritage : yet I hold this to be a prophecie not an historie , and to respect that sore time of affliction Dan. 12. 1. for the auerting whereof it cannot be thought but the Iewes will seeke all meanes that may be of peace and quietnesse , which the proud Turke will scorne and set at naught , as that Tyrant did , to bring iudgement vpon his owne head .

Gods wonderfull deliuerance of his people and the setting 18. Posit . Conquest . of them free , ruining their foes , is vers. 10. 11 , 12.

In the second part , whereunto he moueth attention , by proclaiming the excellencie of the worke , ( vers. 13. ) are all the memorable things , whereof euery where in the Scripture promises are made vnto the Iewes , to wit , their first call , the ouerthrow of their enemie , and the glorious Church that shall be set vp among them .

In their call : 7. Posit . Generall call .

First , by reason of a Prolepsis or Obiection of certaine hypocrites , vnder the maske of counterfeit humilitie , colouring their want of Faith , and beleeuing of Gods promises ( for all shall not receiue the grace offred ) ( vers. 14. ) he 9 Posit . Refractaries . describeth the badge and markes of the persons whom God will vouchsafe to call ( vers. 15. )

Secondly , he setteth downe the promises themselues , which are of six sorts .

1. Their stabilitie . ( vers. 16. ) 42 Posit . Stabilitie of the Church .

2. The beauty of Christ dwelling among them . ( vers 17. )

3. The large spread of the Gospell . Their eyes ( saith 32 Posit . Churches beauty he ) shall behold the most remote nations , ioyning in the profession 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . of the same faith and subiect to them . ( second part of vers. 17. )

4. Safetie and securitie , voide of all feare . Well may they think vpon the dangers past , and call them to minde , 46 Posit . Enemies possessed . as ministring matter enough to scorne such attempts , the counsels , purses , and forces of their enemies ; but neuer 41 Posit . Safety of the Church . shall they neede to stand in feare of such or the like any more . ( vers. 18 , 19. )

5. The excellencie of the Church ( vers. 20. ) by reason of Christs dwelling there . ( vers. 21 , 22. )

6 The fruit and benefit that shall come to euery one , euen the seeliest and meanest . ( vers. 23 , 24. )

The ruine and ouerthrow of their enemies ( which commeth in the second place ) is Chap. 34. In it you haue a 18 Posit . Conquest . terrible and fearefull iudgement , both against their persons ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. ) and the Land it selfe for their sake . ( vers. 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. ) All confirmed from the most certaine and inviolable decree of God the Father , Sonne , and Holy Spirit . ( vers. 16 , 17. )

In the third place Chap. 35. is declared the excellencie of Christs kingdome , that shall then be set vp among the Iewes . Wherein these six things are reckoned vp .

1. The making of all things new both the sencelesse creatures , ( vers. 1 , 2. ) and men , ( vers. 3 , 4 , 5. & 1. part of vers. 6. ) vttered by hyperbolicall & excessiue speeches . 36 Posit . Spirituall grases .

The efficient cause whereof is the Spirit of God aboundantly shed vpon them . ( 2 part of vers. 6. & vers. 7. ) 12 Posit . Repair to wards their country .

2. The Church of the Iewes repaire towards her owne home and former seates . ( 1. part of vers. 8. ) 33 Posit . Sanctitie .

3. The sanctitie of the Church so returning and making home-wards . ( 2 part of vers. 8. ) 41 Posit . Safety of the Church .

4. Their safetie and securitie . ( 3 part of vers. 8. & vers. 9. )

5. The setling of the Church in TSion , that is , in their 23 Posit . Dwell in their countrey . owne countrey . ( 1 part of vers. 10. )

6. The ioy , and that a perpetuall ioy , of the Church brought backe . ( 2 part of vers. 10. ) 40 Posit . Joy .

Esay 41. 15. to the end of the Chapter .

THe 40th Chapter propoundeth comfort thorough the promises of God in Christ to his people the Iewes , after those long and tedious calamities which they had endured in the Babylonian captiuitie , and the hard times that followed after . ( vers. 1 , 2. )

The parts of it are ,

1. The ministerie of Iohn Baptist a Cryar to prepare his way . ( vers. 3 , 4 , 5. )

2. The Apostolicall ministerie of all the Preachers of the Gospell , teaching repentance ( vers. 6 , 7 , 8. ) and faith in Christ . ( vers. 9. )

3. The generall administration of Christs kingdome , subduing rebels , ( vers. 10. ) and most kindly entreating his . ( vers. 11. )

4. Euangelicall promises particular to the seede of Iacob , which because they are of a high and marueylous nature , first he layeth the ground of them , by the consideration of the nature of God the Creator . ( vers. 12. to the end of the Chap. ) and of his speciall fauours to Abraham and all the Church . ( Chap. 41. to the 15. vers . )

Secondly , he commeth to the promises themselues , being of two sorts .

1. The power of God in their weaknesse to throw downe all that shall oppose . ( vers. 15 , 16. ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

2. The singular graces of his regenerating and sanctifying 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . Spirit which he will bestow . ( vers. 17 , 18 , 19 , 20. )

Thirdly , he amplifieth and confirmeth the same by three arguments .

One is by opposing to Idols that are able to do nothing ( vers. 21 , 22 , 23 , 24. ) the Church of the Iewes , that making head to repaire to their owne countrey shall trample the 12 Posit . Repair towards their Country . greatest Potentates vnder feete . Where naming the North and East , he sheweth from what quarters the first Iewes are to come that shall terrifie the Turkish forces , as Dau. 18 Posit . Conquest . 11. 44. ( vers. 25. ) 10 Posit . First conuerted .

A second argument is by opposing to the same Idols , Christ , the wisedome of God and the power of God , in whom God alone worketh all that hath beene said , after his owne pleasure . ( vers. 26 , 27. )

The third argument is by remouing all other meanes whatsoeuer . ( vers. 28 , 29. )

Read verse 27. thus . A prime man vnto Tsion , in whom Behold , behold these things , and to Ierusalem a publisher of glad tidings , will I giue . By [ prime man ] he meaneth CHRIST the Head of the Church .

Esay , chap. 42.

THe 42th chapter first describeth the gracious and sweete cariage of Christ ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. ) in the office enioyned him or his Father , ( vers. 5 , 6 , 7. ) being one God with the Father , ( vers. 8 ) and the onely Prophet that from the beginning hath reuealed to the Church whatsoeuer is or shall be . ( vers. 9. )

Secondly , all nations of the world are herevpon inuited to celebrate Gods praises , ( vers. 10 , 11 , 12. ) the Prophet reciting what wonderfull workes God will doe in their behalfe . ( vers. 13 , 14 , 15 , 16 , 17 ) Wherefore this second part belongeth to the calling of the Gentiles .

The third part toucheth the Iewes . It expresseth first the hardnes of their heart and vnbeleefe , [ vers. 18 , 19 , 20. ] 2 Posit . Reiection . ( notwithstanding all the mercy they were formerly vouchsafed , God hauing loued them and taken delight in them , giuen his law vnto them , and done most great and glorious things for their sakes ) ( vers. 21. ) which vnbeleefe of theirs shall draw vpon their head most 4. Posit . Desolation . heauy indgements . ( vers. 22 , 23 , 24 , 25. ) Secondly , their conuersion and turning vnto God , ( chap. 43. 1. ) whereupon 5. Posit . Call . followeth Gods wonderfull care ouer them in foure steps or degrees .

1. Protection , in the middest of their greatest dangers . ( vers. 2. )

2. Bringing of other nations vnder their dominion . 45. Posit . Nations honouring of them . ( vers. 3. 4. )

3. The gathering of them out of all quarters , whether they were dispersed , East , West , North , & South . ( ver. 5. 6 ) 23. Posit . Dwelling in their country .

4. The great and glorious graces which he will royally enrich them with , ( vers. 7. ) opposed to their former infidelity . 36. Posit . Spiritual graces ( vers. 8. )

All which things being to come so long after , and wherof all the world is not able before hand to signifie any one , ( vers. 9. ) are verified by the most sacred testimony of God the Father in his Sonne . ( vers. 10. 11. 12. 13. )

Read thus , Verse 21. The Lord delighted in him for his righteousnesse sake : hee magnîfied him by the Law , hee made him honourable . Vers. 22. But hee is a people robbed and spoyled in snaring all the yong men of them , &c. ( That is , the enemies lead the gallantest of them Captiues ) . Read thus , Vers. 4. ( the end of the verse . ) Therefore will I subiect men vnto thee , and people to thy desire . Verse 7. Euery one that is called by my name : Whom I haue created for my glory . I will forme him , ( or frame him anew by the spirit of Regeneration ) yea I will make him : ( That is to say , glorifie him , as the word make is often taken . )

Esay Chapter 43. vers. 14. to the 6. verse of the 44. chapter ( which because of the Argument some make a chapter by it selfe , but I follow in the verses the receiued distinction . )

IN this Text you haue the summe of all that followeth , to the end of the book . The two first verses ( vers. 14. 15 ) speake of the returne of the Iewes out of the Captiuitie of Babell , and are explicated in the 44. 45 , 46. 47. and 48 , chapters . Therest of the chapter , from the 16. verse to the 21. verse of the 44. chapter , is all of Euangelicall promises to that people , explicated in the 49. and the chapters following . The promises in this chapter are ;

1. Gods making of a path in the Sea , meaning ( as I conceiue ) the drying vp that shall be of the Riuer Euphrates , 13 Posit . Euphrates dry . for the people to passe vnto their country . ( vers. 16. )

2. The ruine and ouerthrow of the mighty foe that 18. Posit . Conquest . shall be aduerse vnto them , the Turke and his whole Armie . ( vers. 17. )

3. Which for the greatnesse and nouelty of the worke may worthily obscure and blot out the memory of former acts : ( vers. 18. and the first part of the 19. ) the watering of the dry and barren Desert with the dew of his grace , ( the second 5 Posit . Call . part of vers. 19. and vers. 20. ) that is , the framing and fashioning of this people ( so long cast off ) anew to the honour and praise of God , ( vers. 21. ) whose gracious and mercifull dealing in this behalfe is garnished and set forth two manner of waies .

1. Notwithstanding they serued not the true God ( for God is not worshipped but in Christ ) ( vers. 22. 23. 24 ) yet he onely for himselfe , that is for his goodnesse sake , will haue mercy on them . ( vers. 25. )

2. ( Which their owne Consciences cannot but accuse them of ) ( vers. 26. ) though for their transgressions , the 2 Posit . Reiection . transgressions of their forefathers , and of their chiefe principall persons that should be the Interpreters of the Will of God among them , ( vers. 27. ) he had worthily cast them 4. Posit . Desolation . off , and exposed them to reproch : ( vers. 28. ) yet hee will performe most large and ample promises , in powring aboundantly 36. Posit . Spirituall Graces . vpon them , the graces of his Spirit . ( chap. 44. vers. 1. 2. 3. 4. )

4. A fourth and last promise is , the ioyning of other 44. Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . Nations vnto them , in the socity of the Gospell : whereby is intimated the full comming in of the Gentiles . ( ver. 5. )

Esay , Chapter 49.

IT describeth the calling of Christ from all eternity to the Office of Mediation , ( vers. 1. 2. ) and the benefit that shall thereby redound to others ; both the offer of saluation to the Iewes ( vers. 3. ) and vpon their refusall ( vers. 4. 5 ) the calling of the Gentiles . ( vers. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. ) And lastly , that the Iewes themselues after a long desolation , ( vers. 14. ) shall be thought vpon : ( vers. 15. ) wherefore 4. Posit . Desolation . touching the Iewes , these things are deliuered in 5 Posit . Call . Order .

1. Gods care and affection to them . ( 1. part of vers. 16. )

2. Their conuersion and building vp . ( 2. part of verse 12. Posit . Repayr towards their Country . 16. and vers. 17. )

3. The repaire to their old seates . ( 1. part of verse 18. )

4. The surpassing glory & excellency of their Church . 31. Posit . Glorious Church . 2. part of vers. 18. )

5. The multitudes that shall ioyn themselues to Christ . 38. Posit . Multitude of Beleeuers . ( vers. 19. 20. 21.

6. Their continuall concourse from out of the most remote parts . ( vers. 22. )

7. The honour which the Nations shall do vnto them . ( vers. 23. ) 45. Posit . Nations honouring them .

8. The ruine and destruction of the mighty Tyrant , ( who can that be but the Turke ? ) that now holdeth them 18. Posit . Conquest . captiues . ( vers. 24. 25. 26. )

Esay , Chapter 50. and 51.

THe parts of this Prophesie are three .

In the first , Christ sheweth the Iewes diuorce , and Gods casting of them off , to be most iust , and their owne 2. Posit . Reiection . fault in refusing him . ( vers. 1. ) 1. Posit . Refusing Christ .

In the second , he wondreth that his own people should set him so light , ( 1. part of vers. 2. ) seeing hee is as able as euer hee was to helpe them , ( 2 part of vers. 2. and verse 3. ) and as ready , being furnished of his Father with all needfull graces , fulnesse of the spirit , and powerfull doctrine : ( vers. 4. ) obedience , ( vers. 5. ) patience , ( vers. 6. ) and constancie , ( vers. 7. ) and last his cause being so good and iust , ( vers. 8. 9. )

In the third part hee turneth his speech to the Iewes . wherein ;

1. He quickneth the poor remnant , such among them them as should receiue Christ ( vers. 10. ) 3. Posit . Remnant .

2. Hee pronounceth against those that refuse Christ , sentence of obduration from God . ( vers. 11. ) 2. Posit . Reiection .

3. By the example of his mercies to Abraham & Sara , from whom they were descended , ( chap. 51. vers. 1. 2. ) hee 5. Posit . Call . doth assure them that hee will comfort and conuert their 31 Posit . Glorious Church . soules , ( 1. part of vers. 3. ) which conuersion is set out by the excellency and happinesse of it , ( 2. part of vers. 3. ) and in that it shall draw with it the full comming in of the Gentiles . 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . ( vers. 4. 5. )

4. He promiseth the destruction of their enemies , who 18. Posit . Conquest . being so powerfull and mighty , and so sharpe set against them , hee vseth many arguments to hearten and encourage the Iewes , that they should not be afraid .

First Argument , God will dissolue heauen and earth , ( vers. 6. ) Why then should they feare ? ( vers. 7. ) for he can much more make the enemies of the Church to melt before his face . ( vers. 8. )

Second Argument , is from the power of God in himselfe , and from his owne mighty and outstretched arme . ( 1. part of vers. 9. )

Third Argument from former examples . His iudgements vpon Pharaoh and the Land of Egypt , ( 2. part of vers. 9. ) and the drying vp of the red Sea for the people to passe . ( verse 10 ) The like whereof he will doe for the redemption of the Iewes , when they shall returne to Tsion . 13 Posit . Euphrates dry . ( vers. 11. )

Fourth Argument from the nature of God our Comforter . ( vers. 12. )

Fifth Argument from his mighty & powerfull workes , who made heauen and earth , ( 1. part of vers. 13. ) bridleth the furie of the wicked , that their hands are able to doe nothing , ( 2. part of vers. 13. and vers. 14. ) and stilleth the raging Sea . ( vers. 15. )

Sixth Argument from his word and couenant with this people . ( vers. 16. )

Seuenth Argument by comparing the former tyrannizing of their enemies , ( vers. 17. 18. 19. 20. ) with Gods gracious deliuerance of them . ( vers. 21. 22. 23. )

Esay , Chapter 52. to the 13. verse .

THis Chapter ( if it be a seuerall Sermon of it selfe , and not a part of the former ) is all in promises to the people of the Iewes .

First is the freeing of them from the tyranny of their enemies : 18. Posit . Conquest . to wit , Gog and Magog , ( vers. 1. 2. 3. ) which is amplified by setting before them the like examples of Gods former mercies . The Aegyptians , saith hee , whether the people went downe to soiourne , causelesly oppressed them , and I set them free . So if the Assyrians , that is to say , the Babilonians . ( vers. 4. ) The like will I doe to these oppressors . ( vers. 5. )

The second promise is , the communication of the 5. Posit . Call . knowledge of Iehouah Christ , the speaker or Interpreter of his Fathers will . ( vers. 6. )

Thirdly , the ioy and cheerfulnesse of the Church of the 37. Posit . Cheerefull obedience . Iewes receiuing the Gospell of peace , the Gospell of the Kingdome . ( vers. 7. 8. 9. )

Fourthly , the large spread of the Gospell throughout the world . ( vers. 10. ) 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ .

Fifthly , the sanctitie of the new Ierusalem . ( vers. 11. )

Sixtly , their safety and security through Gods protection , in a more glorious sort then when they came out of Aegypt . 33. Posit . Sanctity . ( vers. 12. ) 41. Posit . Safety of the Church .

Esay , Chapter 54.

THE barren one whom the Prophet addresseth his speech vnto , is the Church of the Iewes in their desolation . 4. Posit . Desolation . For first , the fourth verse speaketh of her widdowhead , as of one that once had beene a Church , but now diuorced , as chap. 50. 1 More plainely in the sixt verse shee is termed a wife forsaken , and the wife of the youth ; none of which agree eyther to the Church of the Gentiles , or the Catholike Church : secondly , in the 11. verse shee is sayd to be humbled , tossed , not comforted : how fitting is that to their estate ? Thirdly , the glorious things verse . 11. 12. &c. are neuer spoken , but of their Church renued . But how then doth the Apostle Gal. 4. 26. 27. Make vs Gentiles children of this Church , and calleth the same Ierusalem aboue ? Rightly is shee called Ierusalem aboue , the spirituall and heauenly Ierusalem , cast into a new mould , and framed and fashioned from aboue to embrace Christ , and to seeke righteousnesse , peace , and reconciliation through him alone , whose children are free : by opposition to thee then Ierusalem , that sought righteousnesse and life by the Law , and therfore engendred children vnto bondage And this new Ierusalem is indeed the mother of vs all . Why ? for it is the same very Church , and no other , polished , fined , and wonderfully adorned , which was in the time of the Apostles , when the Law that is the doctrine of Iesus Christ , which is the Gospell , came out of Sion , and the Word of the Lord out of Ierusalem , That whosoeuer will be saued , must acknowledge himselfe a childe of this Mother , Reuelat. 22. 22.

This doubt cleered , the rest of the chapter hath no difficultie : there be in it promises of three kindes .

1. Fruitfulnesse of the Church . ( vers. 1. 2. 3. ) 38. Posit . Multitude of belieuers .

2. Gods Couenant with them of remission of sinnes , ( vers. 4. ) reconciliation , ( vers. 5. 6. ) and life euerlasting . ( vers. 7. 8. 9. 10. ) 35. Posit . Couenant .

3. The surpassing glory of their Church for exceeding beauty , ( vers. 11. 12. ) Excellency of knowledge , ( 1. part of 32. Posit . Churches beauty 13. verse . ) Aboundance of peace , ( 2. part of verse 13. ) Securitie , 36 Posit . Spiritual grace . ( vers. 14. ) Safety . ( vers. 15. 16. 17. ) 39. Posit . Prosperitie .

Esay , Chapter 59 verse 16. to the end of the 60. chapter . 41. Posit . Safetie .

AFfter declaration of the peoples hypocrisie , and other sinnes which brought vpon them so many calamities ; hee commeth now to cheere vp their heart with the promises of the Gospell : setting forth ,

1. The power of Christs kingdome for the saluation of his children , ( vers. 16. ) and to reuenge all disobedience , ( vers. 17. and 1. part . of 18. )

2. The calling of the Gentiles . ( 2. part of vers. 18. and 19. )

3. The conuersion of the Iewes , that they together with the belieuing Gentiles , embracing the Gospell , all Israell 5 Posit . Call . may be saued : for so Paul , Rom. 11. 26. expoundeth this 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . place , ( vers. 20. )

All which things are shut vp with a most sure ground-worke , 35. Posit . Couenant . the faithfull Couenant of God which hee hath made with his Church to dwell among them for euer , by his Word , and the power of his Spirit . ( vers. 21. )

4. The glorious Church that shall bee among them , 31. Posit . Glorious Church . ( chap. 60. vers. 1. 2. )

5. The Gospell flowing thence to all other places . 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . ( vers. 3. )

6. The nations honouring of them with their wealth 45. Posit . Nations honouring of them . and substance . ( vers. 7. to the 18. )

7. Their safety and protection from danger . ( vers. 18. )

8. Their happinesse . ( vers. 19. 20. ) 41. Posit . Safety of the Church .

9. They shall inherit the land for euer . ( vers. 21. )

10. Their increase , both for multitude and strength . 39. Posit . Prosperity . ( verse 22. )

Chapter 61. and 62. and 63. and 64. and 65. 26. Posit . Continue for euer .

THe Sermon of these fiue chapters after the foundation 28 Posit . Country populous . layd in the calling and annointment of Christ vnto his office of teaching and comforting Gods people , ( chap. 61. verse . 1. 2. first part of vers. 3. ) is wholly spent in the fruit and benefit that thence shall redound to the Iewes . It standeth of two parts . First is a particular enumeration of the fauours that God will bestow vpon them : all which may be reduced to two heads . Blessings vpon themselues , and the destruction of their capitall enemy .

The blessings vpon themselues are these that follow :

1. The renuing of them in holinesse and righteousnes , 5. Posit . Call . that is to say , their conuersion . ( 2. part of vers. 3. )

2. The restoring of the fruitfulnesse of their Country , 27. Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the land . that so long lay waste and desolate . ( vers. 4. )

3. There shall be in them a soueraignty ouer other Nations : whom their arme and power shall master , and bring 46 Posit . Enemies possessed . to yeeld obedience to Christ and his Gospell , ( vers . 5. As Esay 14. 2. 45. Posit Nations honouring them .

4. The wealth of other Churches shall be to doe them seruice . ( vers. 6. )

5. Their former double ( that is to say exceeding great ) 40 Posit . Glorious Church . reproach , shall be turned into double ioy & gladnes ( v. 7 ) Read Verse 7. thus . Instead of your double shame , and the confusion which they ( the enemies of the Church ) with shouting proclaimed to be their portion , therefore in their own land they shall inherit double , &c.

6. An euerlasting couenant with this people to direct 35 Posit . Couenant . them in all integritie . ( vers. 8. )

7. The liuely marks and prints of Gods blessing vpon them , which shall make them famous among all nations . 45 Posit . Nations honouring them . ( vers. 9. )

8. The glory of their Church . ( vers. 10 , 11. chap. 62. vers. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. ) for which the Lords remembrancers are 31 Posit . Glorious church willed continually to make suite vnto him . ( vers. 6 , 7. )

9. Their securitie from foreine enemies . ( vers. 8 , 9. )

10. The returne vnto their countrey , all lets remoued that may hinder it . ( vers. 10. )

11. Gods redeeming and setting of them free . ( vers. 11 , 12. )

The destruction of their capitall enemie , ( vndoubtedly he meaneth the Turke ) signified by Edom , and attributed 18 Posit . Conquest . to Christ Iesus , ( for it is the worke of God himselfe ) ( chap. 63. vers. 1. ) is amplified two wayes .

1. That there was not any enemie so strong that could or durst withstand him . a a Read Verse 3. And of the people not a man could stand with me . ( vers. 2 , 3. )

2. That he did it alone without any helpe . ( vers. 4 , 5 , 6 , 7. ) 19 Posit . Gods fighting .

The second part of the Sermon is the Churches praising of God for this his constant kindnes , notwithstanding their most extreme ingratitude : ( vers. 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. ) and a suite and request which thereupon they make to Christ , with his answer to it .

The suite , that in regard of his couenant and former kindnesses both promised & performed , ( vers. 15 , 16 , 17. ) and the insufferable insolencie of Gods enemies & theirs , ( vers. 18 , 19. ) he would from heauen powerfully shew forth his wrath to the dismaying of his foes b b Read Verse 3. In doing terrible things which we looked not for : ô that thou wouldest come downe , that the mountaines might flow &c. ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3. 18 Posit . Conquest . Chapt. 64. ) and good of the Church , in the glorious promulgation of the Gospell through Christ ; ( vers. 4. ) for so doth Paul 1 Cor. 2. 9. expound this place of the wisedome of God reuealed in the Gospel , not of the heauenly glory . This suite they confirme and giue assurance to their soules of the obtayning of it , by considering the mercy of God towards repentant sinners , desirous to walke in a new course of righteousnesse , ( 1. part of vers. 5. ) and the profession of their owne true repentance ; ( 2 part of vers. 5. & vers. 6 , 7. ) whereupon they resort againe to the summe of their former petition . ( vers. 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. )

Christs answer ( Chapt. 65. ) setteth forth

1. The calling of the Gentiles . ( vers. 1. )

2. The obduration of the Iewes . ( vers. 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. ) Both these points we learne from Pauls opposition of this text , 2 Posit . Reiection . Rom. 10. 21.

3. Gods iust punishment vpon them for it , meaning the casting of them off , and their long desolation . 4 Posit . Desolation . ( vers. 6 , 7. )

4. Promise of a remnant a holy seede in the meane 3 Posit . Remnant . time to be left . as Esay 6. 13. & 24. 13. ( vers. 8. )

5. That of them God will in the end gather a Church , who shall dwell in their owne countrey . ( vers. 9. ) 5 Posit . Call .

6. The X. Tribes as well as Iudah shall returne home . For Sharon was in Gilead which belonged to Manasse . 8 Posit . X. Tribes . 1 Cron. 5. 16. the valley of Achor ( parcell of the tract of Iericho ) in the tribe of Iudah . ( vers. 10. )

7. The happinesse and felicitie of this people . Amplified 9 Posit . Wrath against refractarie Iewes . 1. By a godly opposition of the contrary state of the refractarie Iewes : for it seemeth all shall not lay hold on the grace offred , ioyne hands and professe the faith . Some shall remaine obstinate , how cleare arguments soeuer Christ do manifest of his glory . Dan. 12. 2. Rev. 21. 8. ( vers. 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15 , 16. )

2. By enumeration of the particulars : which are , A 34 Posit . Puritie . new face of things in their glorious and blessed renovation . Antiquating of the ceremonies by the ministerie of the Gospell . ( vers. 17. ) As Rev. 22. 1. gladnes ( vers. 18 , 19. ) 40 Posit . Joy . life , ( vers. 20. ) peace and prosperitie ( vers. 21 , 22 , 23 , 24. ) 39 Posit . Prosperitie .

Esay chap. 66.

IN this Chapter , which is as it were the last farewell that Christ taketh of the old synagogue , he leaueth them three remembrances .

First , an instruction how the Iewish Church should demeane themselues in his worship ; who delighteth not in the Temple-obseruances but in spirituall seruice . ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3. )

Secondly , what heauy iudgements shall come vpon 4 Posit . Desolation . the Iewes for sticking obstinately and hypocritically to the legall rites . ( vers. 4 )

Thirdly , the state and constitution of the Church , which shall bee set vp among them : conteyning these things .

1. The restoring of them ; which shall be to the exceeding ioy of his children and confusion of those hypocrites . 31 Posit . Glorious church ( vers. 5. )

2. The terror and affright vnto their foes , vpon the report of their repairing home , as Dan. 11. 44. ( vers. 6. )

3. Their prompt and ready embracing of the Gospell , 37 Posit . Cheerefull obedience . by an allegorie from the manner of naturall child bearing . ( vers. 78. ) The author whereof is God himselfe . ( vers. 9. ) 45 Posit . Nations honouring them .

4. The nations reioycing in their behalfe , and doing homage to them . ( vers. 10 , 11 , 12.

5. The ioy and happinesse of this people . ( vers. 13. 39 & 40 Position . Joy & Prosperitie . ● part of 14. )

6. The great ouerthrow that God will giue both to open enemies ( 2 part of vers. 14. & vers. 15 , 16. ) and secret 18 Posit . Conquest . hypocrites . ( vers. 17. ) 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ .

7. The Gospell to be preached among the most remote nations . ( vers. 18 , 19 , 20 , 21. )

8. The perpetuitie of Gods loue and blessings vpon them . ( vers. 22. ) 31 Posit . Glorious church

9. Their constant and continuall seruing of him . ( vers. 23. )

10. The Churches triumph ouer Gods enemies and theirs , slaine by the reuenging hand of God , a fore-runner 18 Posit . Conquest . of eternall damnation . ( vers. 24. )

Ieremie , chap. 3. 12. to the 19.

GOd hauing aggrauated the sinne of Iudah , and made it greater then the sinne of their sister Israel , whose abhominations and Gods iustice vpon her for the same , they saw euident before their eyes , and yet iustified her by their practise : doth now will the Prophet to publish the promise of reconciliation euen vnto them , whom he had exiled so farre from their owne countrey . Wherein obserue ,

1. This is a direct prophesie of the X. tribes bringing home ( vers. 12. ) vpon their repentance and acknowledgement 8 Posit . X. Tribes . of their fault . ( vers. 13 , 14. )

And note he speaketh of the North , as Ier. 16. 15. & 23. 8. for thence it seemeth the first conuerted Iewes shall 10 Posit . First conuerted . come .

2. The graces of Gods Spirit in them . ( vers. 15. )

3. The fruitfull increase of the Church . ( 1 part of 36 Posit . Glorious church Spirituall graces . vers. 16. )

4. The glory and excellencie of it . That in comparison thereof , the Arke of the Couenant , the visible signe 36 Posit . Multiplication of beleeuers . of Gods presence , shall not be spoken of or thought vpon . ( 2 part of vers. 16. 31 Posit . Glorious church

6. The propagation of the Gospell among all Nations . ( vers. 17. ) 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ .

7. Iudah and Israel shall both ioyne in one . ( 1 part of vers. 18. ) 39 Posit . One kingdome .

8. They shall dwell in their owne Land . ( 2 part of vers. 18 ) 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey .

Ieremie 16 , 14 , 15.

SPeaketh of this setling of the people in their owne 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . land from out of all the parts of their dispersion ; praeferring this deliuerance before that out of the land of Aegypt . And here also he nameth the North , as Ier. 3. 12. 10 Posit . First conuerted .

Ieremie chap. 23. 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8.

IS the same very argument with some more amplification 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . of words .

Ieremie chap. 30. & 31. 10 Posit . First conuerted .

THe summe of these two Chapters , which you haue vers. 3. is a promise of restoring the Iewes out of thraldome and seating them in their owne country . Not meant 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . of the captiuitie of Babel , but of their long and tedious desolation , as is euident in that both the Chapters are meere evangelicall . ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 ) it is set forth by these particulars . 4 Posit . Desolation .

1. The heauinesse of their former calamities . ( vers. 5 , 5. Posit . Call . 6. 1 part of 7.

2. Gods setting of them free . ( 1 part of vers. 7. & 41 Posit . Safety of the Church . vers. 8. )

3. Their conversion to Christ . ( vers. 9. ) 4 Posit . Desolation .

4. Their safetie . ( vers. 10 , 11. )

5. The former miseries are repeated , ( vers. 12 , 13 , 14 , 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . 15. ) the more to magnifie Gods iustice in taking vengeance of their oppressors , ( vers. 16. ) and his goodnesse in 31 Posit . Glorious church curing and healing them . ( vers. 17. )

6. They shall dwell as before in their owne countrey . 42 & 43 Pos . Stabilitie of the Church . Perpetuitie . ( vers. 18. )

7. Their reioycing , multitude & honour . ( vers. 19. )

8. The establishment and perpetuitie of them . ( v. 20. ) 30 Posit . Flourishing Commonwealth .

9. The state of the Common-wealth flourishing . ( vers. 21. )

10. The Couenant of God renued . ( vers. 22. ) 35 Posit . Couenant .

11. The vtter ruine of their enemies . ( vers. 23 , 1 part vers. 24. ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

12. All this shall be in the last dayes . which are vsuall 6 Posit . Last dayes . words to expresse this mysterie . ( 2 part of verse 24. )

13. This couenant renued shall be with all the Families of Israel . So the X. tribes as well as Iudah haue their part 8 Posit . X. Tribes . in it . ( chap. 31. vers. 1. )

14. Their flourishing and happy estate . By way of a prolepsis or obiection . ( vers. 2 , 3. ) which he remoueth , 39 Posit . Prosperitie . ( vers. 4 , 5 )

15. The instrumentall cause is the preaching of the Gospell , ( vers. 6. ) and prayer to God . ( vers. 7. )

16. The place whence they shall come , the North &c. ( 1 part of vers. 8. ) 10 Posit . First conuerted .

17. The generalitie of their call . Not any one , the meanest or of least account , shall be left behinde . None 7 Posit . Generall call . shall perish that God the Father hath giuen to his Sonne . ( 2 part of vers. 8. )

18. The innumerable multitude that shall returne . ( 3 part of vers. 8. ) 38 Posit . Multitude of Beleeuers .

19. Gods directing & leading them in the way . ( v. 9. )

20. The praise that shall redound to God by the most remote Nations , celebrating his great and glorious name 45 Posit . Nations honouring them . in this behalfe . ( vers. 10 , 11. )

21. The testimonies of the thankfulnesse which the Iewes shall manifest . ( 1 part of vers. 12. )

22. The fulnes of their Ioy. ( 2 part of vers. 12. & ver. 13 , 14. ) 40 Posit . Joy .

These things thus laid downe ; now he amplifieth the fame by a double argument : ech in the nature of a prolepsis or obiection .

1. It is true , great afflictions shall befall the faithfull , euen as soone as Christ commeth into the world , the poore Innocents murdered &c. ( vers. 15. ) Howbeit the successe shall be prosperous and happy , children shall be borne to the Church euery day , euen out of the enemies country , that is , pulled out of the kingdome of Sinne and Sathan . ( vers. 16 , 17. )

2. But much greater shall the lamentation be in the last dayes , when Ephraim , that is , the Israelites , in the sense 8 Posit . X. Tribes . of their many miseries , and conscience of their sinnes , the cause of it , shall mourne bitterly , and with teares of vnseined repentance , seeke vnto the Lord. ( vers. 18 , 19. ) whom God will most graciously take tender pitie and compassion 5 Posit . Call . of , as a father doth of his dearling sonne . ( vers. 20. )

Whereupon he taketh vp againe the blessings which God will powre vpon this people of the Iewes returning vnto God .

The 23th therefore is , The bringing of them home 23 Posit . Dwell in their Country . vnto their Cities to dwell in . ( vers. 21. )

The 24 vttered by way of encouragement , is the wonderfull and miraculous ouerthrow of their mighty enemies 18 Posit . Conquest . by such sillie meanes as they . Why ( saith he ) shouldst thou delay repentance , and be afraid to ioyne thy selfe vnto me ; seeing for thee , and by thee , the Lord will worke a strange and wonderfull worke . A woman , the feeble nation of the Iewes , shall compasse , that is , besiege and bring into straights and difficulties a valiant man , the great and mighty tyrant their oppressor . ( vers. 22. ) So I interpret this place , the same in effect which by an other allegorie is spoken Esay 26. 6.

The 25. The glorious Church that shall be among 31 Posit . Glorious church them , testified by others suffrages , to be the habitation of the righteous and a hill of sanctitie . ( vers. 23. ) 33 Posit . Sanctitie .

The 26 the thorough inhabiting and replenishing of 24 Posit . Inhabit all the Land . the country . ( vers. 24. )

The 27 the aboundance of Gods blessings . ( vers. 25. )

The 28 Gods speciall loue and fauour ( the cause of all 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . the rest ) who sleeping and waking hath euer a specall care ouer his Church . ( vers. 26. ) 38. Posit . Multitude of belieuers .

The 29 the multiplying of the people . ( vers. 27. )

The 30 Gods watching ouer them to doe them good . ( vers. 28. ) 9 Posit . Wrath against refractarie Iewes .

The 31 his punishments vpon the refractarie Iewes that will not beleeue . ( vers. 29 , 30. )

The 32 is the couenant of God most gloriously ratified 35. Posit . Couenant . and stablished with this people . Which is here set forth by many arguments and amplifications . ( vers. 31 , 32 , 33 , 34. )

Now all these promises so great and excellent , he doth confirme by two most noble comparisons .

1. They are as certaine as the ordinance of the Sunne , the Moone , the Starres , and the tides of the Sea . ( vers. 35 , 36. )

2 It is as impossible they should faile , as it is impossible to measure the heauens , or to search the foundations of the earth . ( vers. 37. )

The 33 is the reedifying of the Citie of Ierusalem 24 Posit . Inhabit all the Land . from one end vnto an other . ( vers. 38 , 39. first part of 40. )

The 34 and the last , the perpetuall continuance of this their flourishing and happy estate . ( 2 part of vers. 40. ) 26 Posit . Continue for euer .

Ieremie , Chap. 33.

IN this Chapter are many excellent promises , whereunto a preparation is first made , ( vers. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. ) and then the promises themselues laid downe : 5 Posit . Call .

Which are ; 39 Posit . Prosperitie .

1. The restoring of them . ( 1. part of vers. 6. )

2. Aboundance of Gods blessings . ( 2 part of vers. 6. ) 8 Posit . X. Tribes .

3. It shall be both of Israel and Iudah . ( vers. 7. )

4. Forgiuenesse of sinnes . ( vers. 8. ) 45 Posit . Nations honouring them .

5. Other Nations reioycing and blessing God for it . ( vers. 9. ) 40 & 39 Pos . Joy & Prosperitie .

6. The ioy and happines of the people . ( vers. 10 , 11. )

7. The inhabiting of the Country , and the fruitfulnes 23 Posit . Dwell in their Country . thereof . ( vers. 12 , 13. )

8. ( which is the ground and foundation of all ) The making of Christ to flourish amongst them ; by their 27 Posit . Fruitfulnes of the Land . embracing of Gods promises of peace and righteousnesse thorough him . ( vers. 14 , 15 , 16. ) 31 Posit . Glorious church

9. The flourishing state of the kingdome and weale-publicke , 26 Posit . Continue for euer in a perpetuall succession of Princes . ( vers. 17. )

10. The flourishing state of the Church , in a perpetuall 32. Posit . Churches beauty succession of Pastors and Teachers . ( vers. 18. )

Lastly , the certainty of these two promises that went last before , is verified much by the same arguments that were vsed to that purpose , Ierem. 32. ( vers. 19. to the end of the chapter . )

Ezechiel 16.

THis Chapter doth maruellously fet forth the exceeding mercy and goodnesse of God in his first fauours vnto the Iewes , vouchsafing to receiue them into the spirituall marriage bed ( in the first 14. verses . ) and how many wayes they dealt most perfidiously and falsly with him ( from thence to the 52. verse ) for the which hee threatneth vtterly to cast them off , ( vers. 52. to verse 59. ) recompencing vnto them according to their wayes ; for as they made no reckoning of the curse annexed to the transgression of the Law , and brake the Couenant made with God : so would he break his Couenant made with them : ( vers. 59. ) yet ( such is the riches of his mercy ) to their posterity , the generation that should come after , a remnant according to election of grace , he would extend grace and fauour . And so he falleth to the sweet promises of the Gospell : wherein you haue ,

1. The fundamentall cause and ground of all the rest , Gods free gracious and euerlasting couenant . ( vers. 60. )

2. The meanes , their serious and true Repentance . ( 1. part of vers. 61. ) 5 Posit . Call .

3. Samaria , that is the X. Tribes shall be called as well 8 Posit . X. Tribes . as they . ( 2. part of vers. 61. )

4. The Gentiles also shall be receiued into participation of the Couenant , and become sonnes and daughters of 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . the Church , begotten by the Word of the Gospell : ( 3 part of vers. 61. ) for by the younger sister is meant Sodome , of the posterity of wicked Canaan .

5. The instrument or hand of the soule to lay hold vpon 36 Posit . Spiritual graces the Couenant , is Faith , which standeth in the true and effectuall knowledge of God , and wherewith they shall plentifully be indued , ( vers. 62. )

6. The end of all is , that being ashamed and confounded in themselues , they may embrace the onely expiation which is to be had in the bloud of Christ . ( vers. 63. )

Vers. 63. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 When I shall expiate thee : that is , be reconciled vnto thee through the expiation made by the death of Christ .

Ezech. Chap. 20. 32. &c , to the end of the chapter .

THe Iewes obstinate and froward heart , their hypocrisie and rebellion , ( vers. 32. ) ministreth occasion to the Prophet to fall into consideration of the kingdome of Christ , who shall with an hard hand ouer-rule the sturdinesse of the wicked , their insolent and proud stomacke : ( vers. 33. ) and contrariwise shew mercy and kindnesse to his people : wherefore these things are heere handled in order .

1. The gathering of them out of the countries where they were dispersed , that they may make head to returne 12. Posit . Repayr towards their Country . to Tsion . ( vers. 34. )

2. The difficulties they shall meet with in the way : alluding to the tediousnesse of their iourneis in the Wildernesse , 16. Posit . Sore distresse . when they came out of Aegypt , and the iudgements that befell them there : which were partly touched before in this chapter , vers. 25. The very same similitude you haue , Hosh. 2. 14. ( vers. 35. 36. )

3. His couenant with a few , some small remnant . To which end he saith he wil make them goe vnder the rodde , 3. Posit . A Remnant . that so he may picke & cull out the good , to receiue them into Couenant , as into his fould : as a good Sheepheard that numbreth his sheepe by tale , Leuit. 27. 32. ( vers. 37. ) putting a maine difference betweene the wicked that shall neuer come into the Land of Promise , and them ( vers. 38 ) 9. Posit . Wrath against refractaries . And then goe to , let the wicked runne on in their euill and sinfull waies , euen after all this shall come vpon them , and take that which followeth of it . ( vers. 39. )

4. The bringing of them to inhabite in their owne Land , and there to set vp the spirituall worship and seruice 23. Posit . Dwelling in their country . of God , shadowed by the types of the Old Law . ( vers. 40. 41. 42. 43. ) 31. Posit . Glorious Church .

5. The Prime cause of all this , resting only in the truth , faithfulnesse , and goodnesse of God , which their own conscience shall conuince them of , they being most vnworthy in themselue . ( vers. 44 )

Ezekiel 21. verse 26. 27.

THe consideration of the prophane wickednesse of the Prince of Israell , ( vers. 25. ) kindleth the Prophets zeale to meditate both of the fall of that polluted principality , and of a holy and firme principality that shall be set vp in and through Christ ; for these are the two parts of this Prophecie . The fall of that principality , or the 4. Posit . Desolation . vtter ruine and desolation of the whole land of Iudaea , hath three steps or parts .

1. The kindome shall be taken from them : no Crown , no Diadem there . ( 1. part of vers. 26. )

2. The Common-wealth shall not be as now it is . All shall be turned vpside downe . ( 2. part of verse 26. ) Read Verse 26. the latter part of it , thus . That which is low , exalt : and that which is high , bring downe . Iust the same that Cambyses threatned vnto Aegypt , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Herodot . lib. 2.

3. The whole state shall be ruined and weeried , with blow vpon blow , one mischiefe vpon the backe of another . ( 1. part of verse 27. )

The firme and stable principality which shall bee in 5. Posit . Call . Christ , is brieflly touched when he saith that this wofull desolation shall last , till Messias come , whose the right of the Kingdome is , and that he be stablished in it : ( 2. part of vers. 27. ) for the comming here spoken of , is neyther his first comming in the flesh , nor his second comming vnto Iudgement , but his comming in the brightnesse of the Gospell : when Antichrist consumed with the spirit of his mouth , shall be abolished by his bright appearance , 2. Thes. 2. 8. and our brethren , the Iewes conuerted vnto Christ , Math. 24. 39. Reuel. 1. 7. To conclude , this Prophecie is in effect the very same ( and no other ) that you haue , Math. 23. 38. 39.

Ezech , Chap. 34. vers. 20. to the end of the chapter .

BEcause of the lazie and deuouring Shepheards against whom hee had inueighed from the beginning of the chapter , God saith now hee will take the matter into his owne hands to helpe and to reforme it : ( vers. 20. 21. 22. ) and therupon breaketh into these most sweet and heauenly promises . 5. Posit . Call .

1. Sending of Christ the good Shepheard among them . ( vers. 23. 41. Posit . Safety of the Church .

2. Their embracing of him by faith . ( vers. 24. )

3. Security from their enemies : which three are in a 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . manner ioyntly knit together . ( vers. 25. 26. 27. 28. and 29. )

4 , The inhabiting of their owne country .

5. The fruitfulnesse of the soyle . 27. Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the land .

6. The Couenant to be manifested in and vpon them . ( vers. 30. ) 5. Posit . Call .

7. The associating of the Gntiles vnto them , ( vers. 31. ) When ye , ye I say men ( that is not the Israelites also , but all 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . Nations knit vnto Christ by Faith ) shall be my flocke , &c.

Ezech. Chap. 36.

THis Chapter hath two parts , and as it were two seuerall Sermons : The first part promiseth , First the destruction of their enemies , noted by Edom. ( vers. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. ) Secondly , the fruitfulnesse of the land . ( ver. 8. 9. ) Thirdly , the inhabiting of it againe , and that by the 18 Posit . Conquest . whole house of Israell , meaning the X. Tribes as well as the other two , ( vers. 10. ) which promises are amplified two 27. Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the land . waies .

1. That they shall be in more excellent manner than euer 23 Posit . Dwell in tlxir Church . before . ( vers. 11. )

2. By the perpetuity of these blessings which shall neuer any more faile . ( vers. 12. 13. 14. 15. ) 8 Posit . X. Tribes .

In the second part of the Chapter are other glorious 31. Posit . Glorious Church . promises , which God wil bestow for his owne names sake , though they bee most vnworthy . ( vers. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 26 Posit . Continue for euer

The first promise is the bringing of them out of all the 23. Posit . Dwell in their Country . places where they were dispersed vnto their owneland againe . ( vers. 24. )

2. Iustification . ( vers. 25. )

3. Regeneration and Sanctification . ( vers. 26. 1. part of verse 27. )

4. The fruits of holinesse . ( 2. part of vers. 28. )

5. The Couenant of God with them . ( vers. 28. )

6. The blessing of outward fruitfulnesse . ( vers. 29. 30. ) 27 Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the land .

7. Vnfayned sorrow and repentance for their sinnes . ( vers. 31. ) 5 Posit . Call .

Then is the cause and the end touched againe , not their worthinesse , ( vers. 32. ) but to glorifie Gods great and holy name , which by them was prophaned . ( ( vers. 33. 34. 35. 36. )

8. The multitudes of them that shall inhabit the land , 38 Posit . Multiplication of beleeuers . beleeue in Christ , and be the flocke of his pasture . ( verse . 37. 38.

Ezechiell , Chapter 37.

ALl from hence to the end of the booke , is excellently to this purpose : It hath foure steppes or degrees . The first step is the lewes first conuersion , which the Apostle 5 Posit . Call . calleth Life from the dead , Rom. 11. 15. a kinde of resurrection , and here is set forth by alluding thereunto ( in the first 14 verses . ) The second step in a further progresse of their conversion , vnder a parable or similitude of two sticks , ( vers. 15. 16. 17. ) comprehendeth many noble benefits ; the application whereof hath ,

1. The conuersion of the X. Tribes as well as Iudah , ( vers. 18. and 1. part of verse . 19. ) 8. Posit . Ten Tribes .

2. The vniting of them both into one . ( 2. part of verse 19. ) 26 Posit . One kingdome .

3. The bringing of them to their owne country from 23. Posit . Dwelling in their country . all the places where they were scattered . ( vers. 20. 21. )

4. Their making of one entire kingdome . ( vers. 22. )

5. The Couenant of God with them of peace and reconciliation , 29. Posit . One Kingdome . ( vers. 23. ) through Christ . ( 1. part of ver. 24. ) 35. Posit . Couenant .

6. The sanctifying of them to walke in his obedience . ( 2. part of vers. 24. )

7. The inhabiting in their country for euer . ( vers. 25. ) 26 Posit . Continue for euer .

8. The perpetuity of Gods Couenant , ( vers. 26. ) and worship among them . ( vers. 27. 28. )

The third steppe or degree , is the destruction of their 43. Posit . Perpetuity . enemies in the 38. and 39. chapters . Wherefore ;

1. The enemies are reckoned vp , the Grand enemy is 18. Posit . Conquest . Gog. out of the Land of Magog , Prince and head of Meshech and Tuball , ( chap. 38. vers. 1. 2 3. ) that is to say , the Turke ; for Magog is the Scythian Nation , from whom came the Turkes , Lords of Meshech and Tuball , that is , of Capadocia , and lberia , when they first began to raign , but whom now Asia the lesse , Syria , Mesopotamia , A rabia , Iudaea , Palestina , Aegypt , the Isles Greece , Macedonia , Thrace , &c. doe obey ; with him are multitudes of Princes his associates . ( vers. 4. 5. 6. )

2. Their preparation to come in the last daies vpon the Iewes . ( vers. 7. 8 9. )

3. The arrogancie of their heart , and their proud designes . ( vers. 10. 11. 12. 13. )

4. The comforts which God enterlaceth for the strengthening of the hands & harts of his people , in that the end of all this is to glorifie Gods name in the destruction of 18. Posit . Conquest . their foes , ( vers. 14. 15. 16. ) and nothing commeth by chance , God hath spoken of this very man , and of his raging against the Church by the Prophets that were of old : ( vers. 17. ) for though by name Gog be not elsewhere mencioned , yet vnder other names this very tyrant is particularly described .

5. The destruction of this enemy : where you haue ; 19. Posit . Gods fighting .

First , Gods fighting against them from heauen , as Esay 26. ( vers. 18. to the end of the Chapter . )

Secondly , their fall in the land of Israell . ( Chap. 39. 17. Posit . Place of the conflict . vers. 1. 2. 3. 4 5. )

Thirdly , the vtter abolishing of the Turkish name , ( ver . 18. Posit . Conquest . 6. ) the end whereof is declared ( Gods glory ) [ vers. 7. ] and the certaintie . [ vers. 8. ]

Fourthly , the aboundance of spoile which the Iewes shall carry away . [ vers. 9. 10. ]

Fifthly , the wonderfull slaughter that shall bee made of them ; for 1. they shall be seuen months in burying : [ verse 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. ] where , by the way , the place of this noble victory seemeth to be pointed at , the great blow or 21. Posit . Place of the armies discomfit . ouerthrow of the maine Army at the Sea of Genezaret , otherwise called the Lake of Tiberias , verse . 11. Part also at Ierusalem , vers. 16. which verse is to be rendred thus , 20. Posit . Place of Gogs Fall . And also the multitude thereof shall be a name vnto the Citie , that is , Ierusalem it selfe shall haue part of the honour , as Ioel. 3. 2. 2. Yet for all that , multitudes shall ye vnburied , to be meate for the fowles of the heauen , and the beasts of the earth : which is vttered by a solemn proclamation to these fowles and beasts [ vers. 17. 18. 19. 20. ] as Reuel. 19. 17. 18. in this very argument .

Lastly , this whole matter is shut vp with declaration of the end of all these things : to wit , Gods glory , ( vers. 21. to the end of the chapter . )

After the defeat of Gog and Magog , commeth in the last eight chapters , a new prophecy , aptly depending vpon the former , concerning the Christian Iewish Church , setled in their owne land and Country , which is the fourth and last step . Christ , the builder of his temple , appearing in the forme of a man , like polished shining brasse , to prefigure the splendor of that Church . No maruell then if so great a matter require such a vehement and solemn charge to stirre vp the Prophet vnto attention . Sonne of man . see with thine eyes , and heare with thine eares , and set thine heart vpon all which I shall shew thee . Hardly in the whole booke of God shall you finde such an other . ( chap. 40. 1. 2. 3. 4. )

The thing it selfe is thus expressed :

1. There shall a new Church be erected by the preaching of the Gospell : which the measuring of the house , 7. Posit . Generall call . ( vers. 5. to the end of the chapter . ) the temple , ( chap. 41. ) and the courts , ( chap. 42. ) and of all the parts noteth . But both these measurements , and whatsoeuer followeth touching the diuision of the land , the seates of the Tribes , the portions allotted to the Prince , Priests , and Leuites , the manner of their sacrifices and oblations , or all new , varying from that which is in Moses ( though for their weakenesse by those outward things hee shadoweth heauenly ) to shew the abrogating of the legall ceremonies .

2. The Lord who had left the Temple and the Citie , Ezech. 10. doth now return , and filleth this house with the 31. Posit . Glorious church glory of his presence ( chap. 43. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. )

3. The sanctitie of the Church purged from Idolatry , Superstition , and Will-worship . They shall not , saith he , 34. Posit . Puritie . defile my house any more with their spiritual whoredoms , nor with the carcasses of their Kings in their high places ( that is the sacrifices of mans flesh , as Ieremy 16. 18. which they offered to Moloch , Leuit. 18. 21. whom they called their King , Amos 5. 56. after the manner of the Ammonites , whose Idoll it was ) and so by their owne iniquities making a wall of separation betweene me and them . ( Chap. 43. 6 , 7 , 8 , 9. )

And this sanctitie of the Church he doth afterwards inlarge by the types of the ceremoniall seruice . ( Chap. 43. 10. to the end of the Chapter . )

4. The refining of the ministerie and discipline of the Church , with the same charge in regard of the excellencie 33 Posit . Sanctitie . of the matter , repeated for attention . ( chap. 44. 1. to ver. 17. ) and lawes prescribed to that purpose . ( vers. 17. to the end of the Chapter . )

5. Prouision for the Church-seruice . Which this people shall be most zealous of . Allotting before any divident of the land , a portion to be set apart for the house of the Lord , the Priests , the Leuites , the people , & the Prince . ( chap. 45. 1. to vers. 9. ) That both Prince & people might haue whereof to make oblations , ( vers. 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. ) with lawes also concerning these matters . ( vers. 13. to the end of the Chapter . )

6. The fruitfulnes of the land , by the waters flowing 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . aboundantly out of the Temple , that is , by the blessing of God dwelling among them . Wherein is set forth ,

1. The rising and increase of these waters ( figuring the graces of Gods Spirit in his Church ) . First , ancle-deepe , then vp to the knees , after to the loynes , lastly not passable . A man might swim in them . ( Chap. 47. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 )

2. This blessing should be ouer all the land . for The waters should issue vnto Galilee , ( the vpper part of Iudaea ) and so go downe into the plaine , where Iericho stood . ( vers. 6 , 7. & 1 part of 8. )

3. The fruit hereof is singular . It bringeth life , health , and all good things : it healeth and putteth away all euill . Insomuch as these waters running from the plaine of Iericho to the Sea ( the dead Sea , or the Lake called Asphaltites , the salt Lake , ( where nothing was wont to grow ) the same shall now from one end to an other ( from Engedie to En-eglaim ) abound with fish and store of commodities . Yea euen , the mirie places thereof and the marishes thereof , which were not ( before that time ) healed , but were employed to salt : neither yeelding of themselues fruit , fish , or other profit , nor by any industrie or skill of man able to be brought vnto it , shall become fruitfull . ( 2 part of vers. 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. )

7. The bounds of the land shall be full as large , if not larger then before . Compare Numb. 24. ( vers. 13 to the 24 Posit . Inhabit all the Land . end of the Chapter . )

8. The diuiding of the land , and what seats shall be assigned to euery Tribe . ( chap. 48. 1. to vers. 30. ) 8 Posit . X. Tribes .

9. The elegancie of the Holy Citie , newly to be re-edefied . ( vers. 30 , 31 , 32 , 33 , 34. ) 31 Posit . Glorious church

10. The perpetuitie of it . God will abide therein for euer . From that day forward , the name of the Citie shall be , 43 Posit . Perpetuitie of the Church . Iehovah Shammah or Iehovah there . ( vers. 35. ) The truth of that which the Temple , whilest it stood , as a type or figure did represent , This is my rest for euer . Here will I dwell . Psal. 132. 14.

Dan. chap. 2. vers. 40 , 41 , 42 , 43 , 44 , 45.

THe fourth kingdome is the Romane Empire , whose leggs are of iron . ( vers. 40. )

The feete and toes part of iron and part of clay , ( vers. 41 , 42 , 43. ) are the Roman Empire yet continuing ; but weaker then it was before , whilest it consisted of leggs of iron , being now but of feet and toes . And this Empire is diuided , as the feet and toes are . One part is the kingdom of the Pope in the West ( for he is the 7th head of the beast Rev. 17. 10 , 11. He whom we call the Emperor , hath nothing to do with the Empire , which was of Rome ) . The other part is the Turke in the East , before whom 3 of the hornes of the Empire are rooted out . See Dan. 7. 8. It is euident that these feete and toes are part of the Romane Empire : for the Image describeth onely 4. Kingdomes . But if the feete and toes were a distinct kingdome from the leggs , there should be fiue .

The kingdome raised vp in those dayes , which shall 46 Posit . Enemies subdued . not be destroyed for euer , but shall destroy all other kingdomes , is the kingdome of the Iewes . ( vers. 44 , 45. )

Whose Church is the stone hewen out of the mountaine without hands . Till which time the Romane Empire shall endure , and then wholly be destroyed .

Chap. 7.

THE 4 beasts ( vers. 3. ) are 4 kingdomes , as it is expounded vers. 17. whereof , The first beast a Lion , is the kingdome of the Assyrians , extinct , and gone before Daniel saw the Vision . ( vers. 4 )

The second a Beare , is the Persian Monarchie . ( v. 5. )

The third , a Leopard , the Greeke Monarchie or the Kingdome of the Macedonians . ( vers. 6. )

The fourth is , the Romane Empire : whose X. hornes ( vers. 7. ) are 10 kingdomes not diuers from that of the beast . For then there should be 5. Kingdomes , contrary to that is said here vers. 17. And these 10 Kingdomes are the 10 hornes of the Dragon . Rev. 12. 3.

The litle horne that grew out among them ( 1 part of vers. 8. ) is the Turke , the Dragon of the sixt Viale Revel. 16. 13. Of whom onely , and of the rest of the enemies that should oppresse the Iewes , Daniel speaketh without any respect to the west Antichrist .

By this litle horne three of those hornes were rooted out . ( 2 part of vers. 8. ) That is , a third part of the Romane Empire subdued ; which yet retaineth 7 hornes , whereof the Turke shall neuer be Lord and Maister , further then as he may by some sodaine storme for a while oppresse them . This third part of the Romane Empire so to be destroyed , is intended from East to West , not from South to North. For therein the Turke possesseth more then euer the Romanes had .

This litle horne must raigne till the thrones be taken away , 18 Posit . Conquest . and the auncient of dayes sit . ( vers. 9. ) That is , till after all the kingdomes of the world destroyed , the whole principalitie remaine with Christ ; as presently it shall , after this blasphemous horne , the Turke , cut of . And till that time , the fourth beast is not to haue an end .

The continuance of the Turkish tyrannie , shal be , a time , times , and a diuision of times . ( vers. 25. ) that is , a set time , set 11 Posit . Time of first conversion . times and a halfe ; as it is explaned Dan. 12. 7. Of what length that is , may be vnderstood by Rev. 9. 13. that giueth him an houre , a day , a moneth and a yeare : which in all ( accounting a day for a yeare ) commeth to 395 dayes . A time then is 100 yeares : times , 200 yeares : halfe a time , 50 yeares . So the whole space , if you account from the beginning of the Turkish power , which all histories place Anno 1300 , will end at they yeare 1650. But that you will say commeth short of that , which is in the Reuelation , by 45 yeares . The reason is , because the Reuelation setteth downe the vttermost period of the Turkish name ; but the Angell here , and Dan. 12. 7. noteth his first declining , which shall be 45 yeares before , as is apparant Dan. 12. 11 , 12. So Dan. 11. 44. tidings shall first trouble him , and then a few yeares after followeth his vtter destruction in the land of comelinesse . The distribution therefore of time , both here and Dan. 12. 7. reacheth no further then to those tidings . And then shall the people of the Iewes destroy 18 Posit . Conquest . him . ( vers. 26. ) After which shall be set vp a glorious both kingdome and Church among them . 30 Posit . Flourishing Commonwealth . ( vers. 27. )

Dan. 9. 24. &c. to the end of the Chapter . 31 Posit . Glorious church

DANIELS weekes ( as they are commonly termed ) belong in part to this Argument : for in them is foretold the destruction of the Citie and Temple at Ierusalem , for the Iewes contempt in reiecting the Messiah . But this requireth some larger Tractate . And therefore I refer it to the end of the Booke .

Dan. chapters 11. & 12.

THese two Chapters are a prophecie of the manifold oppression of Gods people the Iewes , and of the happy issue , which God shall send .

Oppressors there are fiue .

First , the Persian Monarchie . ( ve . 1 , 2. )

Secondly , the Graecians , to wit , Alexander the Great , his foure successors , the Ptolomees and Antiochus . ( vers. 3. to the 36 verse . )

Thirdly , the Romane Empire : vnder the name of that King . ( vers. 36 , to vers. 40. )

Fourthly , the Saracens pointed at vnder the name of the King of the South . Who in the time of the end , meaning towards the end of the glory of the Roman Empire , hauing Mahomet for their Captaine , assaulted the Roman territories out of Arabia , and other meere Southerly countries . ( 1 part of vers. 40. )

Lastly , the King of the North. That is , the Turke , whom the furthest northerne parts sent into the world thorough the Caspian gates . ( 2 part of vers. 40. )

Him you haue described ,

First by his prospering against the Saracens & Romans , ( 3 part of vers. 40. ) against Iudaea , the land of comelinesse , and other adioyning countries , ( vers. 41. ) Aegypt , Lybia and Aethiopia . ( vers. 42 , 43. )

Secondly , by his ruine and downefall . Whereof two steps are noted .

One , his first declining vpon the Iewes of the East and 10 Posit . First conuerted . North countries , conuerted to the Christian faith . Which must needs terribly affright him , being then beset before with vs Christians of the West , and behinde by the new Christian Iewes . ( vers. 44. )

The other his vtter ouerthrow by warre in the land of Iudaea ; which is here described by two notes : one in saying , betweene the Seas , meaning Euphrates ( which the 17 Posit . Place of conflict . Scripture is wont to call a Sea ) and the Syrian Creeke of the Mediterranean Sea . The other , at the holy mount of Comelinesse , ( as Iudaea is called the Comelinesse of all Countries . 20 Posit . Place of Gogs fall . Ezech. 20. 6 , 15. ) which doth explane the former , and more particularly designe the place where the Grand Signior himself shal fall , at the holy mountaine , as Esay 24. 25. whose fall is first closely and couertly pointed at by a rare and extraordinarie word ( tents of the ire of his Iudgement ) vsed for this onely purpose , to note his extraordinarie and heauy punishment . ( 1 part of vers. 45. ) as Esay 30. 33. Then it is in expresse words laid forth , and the manner also signified how he shall come to his end , there shall be none to helpe him . As if he would say , his ouerthrow shall come 19 Posit . Gods fighting . not so much from the force of man , as by Gods owne arme from heauen stretched out against him . ( 2 part of vers. 45. )

Hitherto of the oppression of the Iewes . The ioyfull and happy issue conteyneth foure things .

1. A wonderfull deliuerance from the sorest time of affliction that euer was . ( chap. 12. vers. 1. ) 16 Posit . Sore distresse .

2. The full restoring of the Nation of the Iewes , and 7 Posit . Generall call . the calling of them to faith in Christ , meant here , by their awaking out of the dustie earth . ( 1 part of vers. 2. ) Of the last resurrection you cannot take it . For the certaine time when this shall be is defined in the 11 & 12 verses .

But withall a certaine qualification is made , that some which shall awake and be so deliuered , shall awake to euerlasting 9 Posit . Wrath against refractaries . shame and destruction . For all the Iewes shall not agree in the same truth , some shall persist in their former hardnes , notwithstanding all the euident testimonies that God shall giue vnto his Sonne . For whom there remaineth Read Verse 45. the first part of it thus . And he shall plant the tents of the wrath of his iudgement , betweene the Seas &c. no further promise of grace . ( 2 part of vers. 2. )

3. Their glorious Church . Those that are wise , that is , 31 Posit . Glorious church the whole companie of the faithfull , shall shine as the firmament . But the teachers , those that make other righteous , by teaching , exhorting , reprouing , comforting , as the more lightsome part of their orbe , like shining stars shall beautifie this firmament . ( vers. 3. ) For it is said here , they that be wise and do make righteous , in the present , not in the time past . Which is a proofe that he speaketh not of the last resurrection .

4. The time when all this shall be . ( vers. 4. )

Which time is doubly designed .

First in generall , by an Angels question vnto Christ . ( vers. 5 , 6 ) and Christs answer with a solemne oath , that 11 Posit . Time of first conversion . the end of these marueilous things shall be at a time , two times , and halfe a time . Which words being generall and vncertaine , and to be applied to any time , are in the words following reduced to one certaine and definite time : namely , when he shall make an end of scattering the holy people . The meaning therefore is , that this end shall be , when the blasphemous kingdome of the Turkes is at an end : that is , after 350 yeares of the Turkish power , which hath his expiration about Anno 1650. At what time God will leaue scattering of his holy people , and of further powring out his wrath vpon them . For then shall the Turkes first declining come . ( vers. 7. )

Secondly , it is set forth in more particular manner , and diuidedly , vpon Daniels humble suite . ( vers. 8. ) yet not for his vnderstanding from whom these things were shut vp , ( vers. 9. ) but for the Elects sake in succeeding ages , in whom these things amidst their many trials may breede constancie and sweet comfort , and who about the end of these things shall be diligent to search out the truth hereof . ( vers. 10. )

First therefore he maketh one common beginning of the account . From the daily sacrifice taken away , ( which was done by the death of Christ ) and from the laying of the abhomination desolate . for so I would translate these words . ( 1 part of vers. 11. ) By abhomination he meaneth the Iewes sacrificings ; which were impious and abhominable after Christ by his death had set an end to them . The laying of this abhomination desolate , was by the last publike ouerthrow of the legall seruice in the destruction of Ierusalem . Not that by Vespasian , but in the time of Iulian , when the Apostata , in hatred of the Christian name , giuing the Iewes leaue to repaire the Temple , and that at the publike charge . God by an earth-quake did vtterly throw downe the old foundations , that neuer afterwards any thing could be attempted in that kinde . This was about the yeare 360.

From hence groweth a twofold period or a double appointed terme . One 1290 dayes , ( 2 part of vers. 11. ) 11 Posit . Time of first conversion . that is to say , yeares . ( for morning and euening are not set downe to note them to be naturall dayes , as before chap. 8. 11. ) Adding therfore 1290 to 360 , there will arise 1650. which is the yeare of the Turkish power first declining , and perfectly accomplished in the time , times , and halfe a time before vers. 7.

The second period or praefixed time ( vers. 12. ) is 1335 dayes or yeares , which addeth 45 yeares to the former , 22 Posit . Time of conquest . and endeth at the yeare 1695. Being that space of an houre , day , moneth , and a yeare Rev. 9. 15. when the Turkish tyrannie shall be vtterly extinct and rooted out . And blessed indeed are they that attaine this time , as the Angell here saith . For this is the glorious resurrection spoken of vers. 2. and the greatest felicitie that it is possible for Gods Saints to come vnto vpon earth .

HOSHEA .

THE three first Chapters of Hoshea , and the soure last , are spent in this Argument . An entire explication of the whole Prophecie , I purposely reserue to the end of the Booke .

Ioel , according to the common distinction which we follow , chap. 2. verse 28. to the end of the booke .

THE Prophet from temporall things leadeth the people to the consideration of spirituall blessings , which are ;

1. The graces of the Spirit that vpon Christs ascension shall be powred vpon the Church , for so the Apostle interpreteth this place , Act. 2. ( chap. 2. vers. 28. 29. 30. 31. )

2. A holy seed or remnant to remaine among the Iewes . ( 1. part of vers. 32. )

3. The Gentiles to participate of Christ . ( 2. part of ver. 32. ) 3 Posit . Remnant .

4. Gods mercy towards the Iewes in the last daies . Setting forth ;

First , their restoring . ( chap. 3. vers. 1. )

Secondly , the destruction of their enemies : wherein are specified .

1. The place , The valley of Iehoshaphat , which was in the 5 Posit . Call . view of Ierusalem , 2. Chron. 20. For Gog and Magog shall 18 Posit . Conquest . compasse the beloued City , and there shall fire from heauen deuoure them , Reu. 20. 9. ( 1. part of vers. 2. ) 17. Posit . Place of conflict .

2. The cause of this iudgement , their ill entreating of his people . ( 2. part of vers. 2. and vers. 3 )

3. An enumeration of some particular foes , ( vers. 4. ) whose hard dealing with the people is likewise reckoned , ( vers. 5. 6. ) and their iust retribution : ( vers. 7. ) for as they sold the children of Iuda and Ierusalem to the Gręcians , that they might be carried farre from their borders : so will God sell their sonnes and daughters into the hands of the 46 Posit . Enemies possessed . children of Iuda , who shall sell them to the Sabaeans , famous Marchants , that will vent them into remote Countries : ( vers. 8. ) whereby is intimated the sway which the Iewes shall haue in the Church of Christ , by conuerting of the Gentiles , as Esay 14. 2.

4 He proclaimeth open war , and encourageth men vnto it . ( vers. 9. 10. 11. 12. )

5. He assureth them of victory . ( vers. 13. ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

6. He sheweth what a multitude shall be slaine , as Ezec. 39. ( verse 14 )

7. He denounceth the vtter downfall and ruine of this 18 Posit . Conquest . mightie Monarchie , by such Metaphors as with the Scripture is vsuall , the ruine of potent and flourishing kingdomes , ( vers. 15. 16. )

8. The holinesse and sanctitie of the new Ierusalem , 33. Posit . Sanctity . ( vers. 17. )

9. The fruitfulnesse of the land . ( 1. part . of vers. 18. ) 27. Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the land .

10. The aboundance of Spiritual graces , as Amos 9. 13. ( 2. part of vers. 18. )

11. Other nations , associate to the profession of the 36. Posit . Spiritual graces Gospell , ( 2. part of vers. 18. ) for by the valley of Shittim , which was in the playnes of Moab , Numb. 25. 1. the Gentiles 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . are vnderstood , and their subiection vnto Christ , by the laying of them waste and desolate : ( vers. 19. ) As Zach. 46 Posit . Enemies subdued . 10. 11.

12. Perpetuity of the Church of God in Iudah and Ierusalem . 26 Posit . Continue for euer . ( vers. 20. )

13. The cause of all this is expressed , ( vers. 21. ) Because Iehouah , Christ dwelleth there . 31. Posit . Glorious church

Amos 9. 8. to the end of the Prophesie .

THese words containe the threatning of an extream desolation , 4. Posit . Desolation . ( vers. 8. 9. 10. ) with some comfort enterlaced ( in the end of the 8. verse , ) of a little remaine to be left . Secondly , 3 Posit . Remnant . they containe promises of the Gospell : to wit , 5. Posit . Call

1. The setting vp ( among the Iewes ) of the kingdome of Dauid through Christ , as glorious as euer it was before , 31 Posit . Glorious Church . in the most flourishing times of Dauid or Salomon , ( verse 11. ) 44. Posit . All Nations embracing Christ .

2. All nations shall ioyne with them , and be made partakers of one common inheritance . So doth Iames , Acts 15. 16. 17. expound it .

3. The chiefesway & soueraignty shal remain with the 46. Posit . Enemies possessed . Iewes , as Obadiah , vers. 19. ( the 2. and 3. you haue vers. 12. )

4. The fruitfulnesse of their land , as Ioel. 3. 18. ( verse . 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . 13. )

5. The inhabiting in their owne countrey . ( vers. 14 ) 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey .

6. Perpetuity of their abode there . ( vers. 15. ) 26. Posit . Continue for euer .

Obadiah , verse 15.

IT is ordinarie with the Prophets , vpon occasion of the crueltie of the oppressors of Gods people to breake forth into meditation of the kingdome of Christ , and the glory of the new Ierusalem ; so doth our Prophet here : His meditation containeth ,

1. The destruction of the enemies of the Church in generall . 18. Posit . Conquest . ( vers. 15. )

2. The time , after the Iewes haue drunke of the cup of 4 Posit . Desolation . Gods wrath : whereby he doth intimate their long desolation . ( 1. part of vers. 16. )

3. The vtter downfall , and vnrecouerable ruine of these enemies . ( 2. part of vers. 16. ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

4. Aremnant , a holy seede that shall be left among the 3 Posit . Remnant . Iewes in the middest of their wofull desolation . ( 1. part of vers. 17. )

5. That of these a Church shall be gathered at the last . 5 Posit . Call . ( 2. part of vers. 17. )

6. They shall inherit their olde possessions . ( 3. part of 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . vers. 17. )

7. The vtter ruine of this particular enemy , the house of Esau : but by it is meant , that by the power of the Iewes 46 Posit . Enemies subdued . they and the rest of the Gentiles , enemies to the Church , tamed and subdued , shall stoop vnto Christs obedience : 46 Posit . Enemies possessed . ( vers. 18. ) as Num. 24. 17. Esay 11. 14. The soueraignty ouer other Nations that shall ioyne with them in the profession of Christ , remaining with the Iewes , ( 1. part of vers. 19. ) As Ioel 3. 12. )

8. Iudah & Beniamin shall inhabit all their ancient bounders , 23. Posit . Dwell in their Country . ( 2. part of vers. 19. ) and the X. Tribes theirs ( verse . 20. )

9. The spreading of Christs Kingdome to all Nations 8 Posit . X. Tribes . of the world by the ministery of the Gospell , as Math. 24. 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . 31. ( vers. 21. )

The 19. and 20 : Verses thus I render .

Vers. 19. The house of Iacob shall possesse the South , with the Mount of Esau , and the low place with the Philistims : They shall possesse I say the Country of Ephraim , with the Country of Samaria , and Beniamin with Gilead .

Verse 20. And these armies of the children of Israell that are carried away Captiues , shall possesse that which was the Canaanites , vnto Sarepta ( the border of the X. Tribes , the Israelites scituate betweene Tyre and Sidon at the Sea-side 1 Kings 17. 9. ) and those of Ierusalem that were carried away Captiues , shall possesse that which is in the bounder of the gouernment . They shall possesse the Cities of the South ( the border of Iudah , Iosh. 15. 21. &c. )

Micah . 7. 7. to the end .

AFter complaint made of the iniquity of the times , the Prophet first exhorteth Gods people to faith , patience and expectation of the promises , ( vers. 7. 8. 9. ) and then layeth downe comforts and consolations ; which are of two sorts , the destruction of their enemies ( which though it be spoken but in generality , yet the circumstances considered 18 Posit . Conquest . may well be thought to haue an eye to the Tyrants that now hold the Iewes in subiection ) [ vers. 10. ] and then fauours to his Church . Those fauours are ,

1. The building of them vp , that is , their heauenly calling . 5. Posit . Call . ( 1. part of verse 11. ) Read Verse 11. thus . In the day that thy walls are to be built , that day shall the Decree got farre : He meaneth the Decree , which is Verse 14.

2. The publishing of the Gospell throughout the 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . world , vttered first generally , that the Decree of God to build vp the Church , and to gather a holy people to himselfe , shall goe forth and be proclaimed farre abroad , ( 2. part of vers. 11. ) and afterwards in particular , reckoning vp A shur ( East ) Aegypt ( South ) to whose name the Originall doth elegantly allude in the word which we translate , fortified Cities : and the Sea ( West ) as Hosh. 11. 10. 11. ( vers. 12. )

3. The desolation that before that time shall befall 4 Posit . Desolation . them . ( vers. 13. )

4. The inhabiting of the land againe . ( vers. 14. ) 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey .

5. Great and wonderfull things that God will shew for their deliuerance , euen as hee did when they came out of Aegypt . ( vers. 15. ) Like enough he meaneth the drying vp of Euphrates , fire and brimstone that shall come downe from heauen to deuoure Gog and Magog , &c. See Zach. 9. 12. which shal astonish all Nations , and cause them to yeeld 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . subiection to the Iewes . ( vers. 16. 17. )

Tsephania . Chap. 3. vers. 8. to the end .

THe Prophet here comforteth those in whom there is some grace and feare of God in the middest of corrupt and most depraued times , by propounding ;

1. The destruction of their enemies , the same that are spoken of , Micah 7. 10. ( vers. 8. ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

2. The generall consent of all Nations in the profession 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . of Christ . ( vers. 9. )

3. The Iewes resorting from the furthest parts of the world , to set vp the spirituall worship of God . ( vers. 10. ) 7. Posit . Generall call .

4. The famous Church that shall be among them , full 33. Posit . Sanctity . of sanctitie , and ridde of all wicked ones . ( vers. 11. 12. 13. )

5. The ioy and gladnesse that shall possesse their soules ( vers. 14. ) through Gods remouing of all cause of feare 40 Posit . Joy . from them . ( vers. 15. ) 45. Posit . Nations honouring them .

6. The incouragement they shall receiue from others . ( vers. 16.

7. Which is the cause of all this , the apparant arguments 31 Posit . Glorieus Church . of Gods great loue and fauour . ( vers. 17. )

8. The qualitie of those that shall be receiued to be Citizens of this new lerusalem : ( vers. 18 ) Those ( saith hee ) that are heauy because of the solemn assembly ( the Church and congregation of the Saints where God is worshipped , and where they are but strangers ) I will gather , of thee are they ( thy naturall children , true members of the Church ) heauy I say , because of the burden layd vpon it ( the Church ) and reproach .

9. Thevtter rooting out of all their enemies . ( 1. part 18. Posit . Conquest . of vers. 19. )

10. The fame and dignity that the Church of the Iews 45 Posit . Nations honouring them . shall be of among all nations . ( 2. part of vers. 19. and vers. 20. )

Zachary , Chap. 2. vers. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13.

IT seemeth that the thirteenth verse cannot bee vnderstood of the Babylonians that neuer were made a spoyle vnto the Iewes , but the promises of the Gospell which are annexed to it , leade vs by the hand to the finding out of the enemy that should be meant . Wherefore the Prophet in these foure verses setteth forth ;

1. The Iewes subduing of the proud tyrant , vnder whom they now sigh and groane by the power of Christ . 18. Posit . Conquest . ( vers. 9. )

2. Christs dwelling among them , that is to say , their 5 Posit . Call . conuersion . ( vers. 10. )

3. The multitude of Nations that shall ioyn themselues 38 Posit . Multiplication of beleeuers . to Christ . ( vers. 11. )

4. The Iewes inhabiting in their owne land . ( vers. 12. ) And so this whole Prophesie is shut vp by a noble Epiphonema , 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . setting forth the glory , holines , and maiesty of the worke . ( vers. 13. )

Zacharie . Chap. 8. vers. 7. 8. and againe , vers. 20. 21. 22. 23.

THE conference of these latter verses with the former two teacheth the true sence & vnderstanding of them . The seuenth and eight containe a promise :

First , of the gathering of the Iewes to seeke Christ out 5. Posit . Call . of all the parts of the world where they bee scattered . ( vers. 7. )

2. Of their dwelling and inhabiting in Ierusalem , their 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . owne Country . ( 1 part of vers. 8. )

3. Of Gods gracious and constant couenant with them . 35. Posit . Couenant . ( 2. part of ver. 8. )

The foure latter verses ( 20. 21. 22. 23. ) speake of the Gentiles of all tongues and languages , ioyning with the 44. Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . Iewes in the worship of the same God : which respecteth the time of the Iewes conuersion , and of the full comming in of the Gentiles .

Zachary , Chapter 9. Vers. 10. to the end of the chapter .

TO the promise of Christs comming ( vers. 9. ) hee addeth others .

1. The Gentiles receiuing of him : I will take away , saith he , the instruments of warre : in the Church shall be all peace , and the Gentiles , yea the farthest and most remote shall be receiued into the fellowship and participation of that peace . ( vers. 10. )

2. The Iewes partaking in the couenant of Christ , that 5. Posit . Call . is to say , their conuersion . ( 1. part of vers. 11. )

3. The exceeding thraldome , out of the which he will 4. Posit . Desolation . set them free . ( 2. part of vers. 11. )

4. The returne to their owne Country , the fort of Sion . 23. Posit . Dwell in their Country . ( 1. part of vers. 12. )

5. The excellent worke that God will perform for them as Micah 7. 15. ( 2. part of vers. 12. ) which in the verses following he setteth downe in particular to be the ouerthrow by their hands , ( the hands of Iudah and Ephraim , to note that all the XII . Tribes shall be called ) of that Greek Tyrant 8 Posit . X. Tribes . ( the Turke Lord of Greece ) [ vers. 13. ] God himselfe 18 Posit . Conquest . declaring by euident tokens , that he is their Captaine , Leader , ( vers. 14. ) and Protector , ( 1. part of vers. 15. ) and giuing them a famous victory : ( 2. part of verse 15. ) for which they shall be set a fire with the zeale of Gods glory , ( 3. part of vers. 15. ) and render praise abundantly , ( 4. part of verse 15. ) setting vp in Gods inheritance ( their own natiue soyle for there this victory shall bee atchieued ) Trophyes and Monuments of Gods deliuery , ( vers. 16. ) young men and maids filling themselues with the spoyles of their enemies . ( verse . 17. )

By all layd together , it appeareth that these things are not to be referred to the story of the Maccabees .

Verse 12. Also in that day ( when you shall so returne ) the double ( that is , the excellent and famous benefit ) which I now declare and promise , will I render . Verse 16. When stones of a Crowne shall be lifted vp as an Ensigne vpon his Land .

Zachary , Chapter 10. vers. 2. to the end of the Chapter .

THis Chapter which may well be iudged but an enlargement of the former , setteth forth ;

1. The Iewes scattering and dispersion , for embracing Idolatry , that is , refusing Christ . ( vers. 2. ) 2 Posit . Reiection .

2. Gods punishing of these Goates , the oppressors of his people , and visiting in mercy his poore flocke , arming 18 Posit . Conquest . them to be his hands , armor , and weapons to conquer their strong and mighty enemies : ( vers. 3. 4. 5. ) for so I referre these verses to the victorie they shall haue ouer their enemies , not which the enemies shall haue ouer them .

3. Iudah and Ephraim both ( that is , all the Tribes ) shall 8 Posit . X. Tribes . haue their part in Gods saluation . ( 1 part of vers. 6. )

4. They shall be placed in their country againe . ( 2 part 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . of vers. 6. )

5. Their gladnes and ioy of heart in Christ . ( vers. 7. )

6. The gathering of them out of all the places where 40 Posit . Joy . they were scattered . ( 1 part of vers. 8. ) 5. Posit . Call .

7. The multitudes of the beleeuing Iewes , or their aboundant multiplying . ( 2 part of vers. 8. ) 38 Posit . Multitude of belieuers .

Both which propounded vers. 8. are declared afterwards more at large .

First , the bringing of them home . ( vers. 9. & 1 part 23 Posit . Dwell in their Country . of 10. )

Then their multiplying , such as the Country shall not be able to hold them . The place ( as he saith ) shall not suffice 28 Posit . Country populous . them . ( 2 part of vers. 10. ) Whence commeth

8. Ashurs and Aegypts subiection to Christ , that is , all 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . the Tract of the East and of the South . ( vers. 11. )

9. Perpetuall establishment in the faith of Christ . ( vers. 12. ) 26 Posit . Continue for euer .

Zach. chap. 11. vers. 14 , 15 , 16 , 17.

The rejection of the Iewes for refusing Christ . 2 Posit . Reiection .

Zach. chap. 12. & 13. & 14.

GOd being to informe his people of wonderfull things which he will doe for them , beginneth with a glorious and magnificent proeme of his owne greatnes , ( v. 1. ) and then numbreth the particulars .

1. The famous victorie which the men of Iudah and 18 Posit . Conquest . Ierusalem shall get of their enemies . He meaneth no doubt Gog and Magog . And this by diuers all egories and similitudes is notably inlarged . ( vers. 2. to v. 97. ) and the excellencie of strength and valour declared , which God will minister to them all equally for their defence , that none lift vp themselues aboue an other , but all alike ascribe the glory vnto God . ( vers. 7 , 8. )

2. The serious and vnfeyned repentance of the whole 5. Posit . Call . Nation , who shall powre forth riuers of teares , euery one seuerally and apart : God by his Spirit of grace effectually touching their hearts with a compunction of their former sinne , in crucifying the Lord of glory . ( vers. 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. )

3. The riches of Gods mercy , washing away the foulenesse of their horrible sinne , by the infinite vertue of Christs sacrifice . ( Chap. 13. 1. ) 34 Posit Puritie of doctrine .

4. The puritie of Religion and of the Gospell among them , purged from idolatrie ( 1 part of vers. 2. ) and false doctrine . ( 2. part of vers. 2. ) For such false Teachers shall either be put to death , yea euen by their owne father and mother , being the first accusers according to the law . Deut. 13. ( so great shall be the zeale of this people turning vnto God ) [ vers. 3. ] or shall be forced to renounce their errors for shame ( vers. 4 , 5. ) or punishment ( vers. 6. )

Zach. chap. 13. vers. 7. to the end of the Prophecie .

THE Prophet either beginneth here a new Sermon , or taketh vp a-new the things which he spake before : worthy againe and againe to be beaten vpon for the singular and vnspeakable comfort of his Nation . He maketh himselfe a passage to the things he meaneth to speake , by preuenting an obiection , the scandall of the death of Christ . whom all forsooke when he was betrayed . ( 1 part of vers. 7. ) Yet ( saith he ) I will hold my hand ouer my litle ones , keepe and preserue my litle flocke vnto euerlasting life . ( 2 part of vers. 7. )

This obiection taken away , and the doubt cleared , now he reckoneth the good things that God will gratiously deale vnto the Iewes .

1. A holy remnant shall be left . ( vers. 8. )

2. They shall be tryed and tryed againe ; meaning their 3 Posit . Remnant . long time of desolation . ( 1 part of vers. 9. ) 4 Posit . Desolation .

3. Of them will God gather a Church vnto himselfe . ( 2 part of vers. 9. ) 5 Posit . Call .

4. Vpon their profession of Christ shall come the sorest time of affliction that euer was ; ( Chap. 14. vers. 1. ) 16 Posit . Sore distresse . when God and Magog with all his troupes and armies 17 Posit . Place of conflict . shall compasse the beloued Citie . Rev. 20. 8 , 9. ( 1 part of ( vers. 2. )

5. The glorious conquest which for all that the Iewes 41 Posit . Conquest . shall haue . ( last part of vers. 2. ) For God himselfe from heauen will miraculously fight for them , ( vers. 3 , 4 , & first 19 Posit . Gods fighting . part of 5. ) with all the holy Angels , the ministers of his iudgements . ( last part of vers. 5. )

6. The glorious Church they shall erect . There shall be no darknes but perpetuall light , as Esay 60 20. Rev. 21. 31 Posit . Glorious church 23. 25. It shall not be ( saith he ) sometimes cleare , sometimes mistie , ( variable and vncertaine weather , now faire , now foule ) but one day , not of day and night : for in the euening when night is wont to come , it shall be light . As if he would say , it shall be alwayes day and no night . ( vers. 6 , 7. )

7. Aboundance of spirituall graces , noted by liuing waters 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . flowing out of Ierusalem to all the parts of the land . And that continually , neuer drie winter nor sommer . ( vers. 8. ) as Ezech. 47. Rev. 22.

8. From them the Gospell shall go out to all Nations of the world : who with one consent shall submit themselues 44 Posit . All Nations embracing Christ . Read verse 5. the first part thus . Then yee shall flieby the valley of my mountaines , ( when he ( meaning God ) shall draw neere the valley of the mountaines ) to the place he hath selected . By valley of the mountaines , he meaneth the valley which God comming shall make of Mount Oliues parting asunder . And by the place he hath selected , Gods House and Temple . to Christ . ( vers. 9. )

9. All the land shall be inhabited from one end vnto an 24 Posit . Inhabit all the Land . other .

10. And shall be more fruitfull then before . For euen the rough & rugged mountaines shall be as the pleasant 27 Posit . Fruitfulnes of the land . champions . Both these you haue vers. 10.

11. The sanctitie of the Church . ( 1 part of vers. 11. ) 33 Posit . Sanctitie . For ( saith he ) there shall be no more curse , no execrable or accursed thing there . So the word is to be rendred . As Rev. 22. 3.

12. The safetie and securitie . ( 2 part of vers. 11. ) 41 Posit . Safety of the Church .

The praecedent promises that were so great and glorious , the Prophet now doth further in large and illustrate .

First the conquest of their enemies ( which was the fifth point . ) 18 Posit . Conquest .

1. By Gods strange iudgements vpon them . ( vers. 12. )

2. By the meanes . Both , they shall thrust their sword ech into his neighbours side , ( vers. 13. ) and Iudah shall fight brauely . ( 1 part of vers. 14. )

3. Their wealth and substance shall become a prey . ( 2 part of vers. 14. )

4. Their horses of seruice and all the beasts they bring with them , shall be as strangely plagued as the men themselues . ( vers. 15. )

Secondly , is enlarged the profession of Christ among 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . all nations of the world ( which was the eight point ) [ vers. 16 , 17 , 18 , 19. ]

And lastly , the sanctitie of the Church ( which was the 33 Posit . Sanctitie . 11th point . ) [ vers. 20 , 21. ]

Malachie , chap. 3. vers 17. to the 22.

MAy seeme to haue reference to the thorough conuersion 5 Posit . Call . of the Iewish Nation and destruction of their enemies . 18 Posit . Conquest .

Matth. Chap. 23. vers. 38 , 39. ( And the same Luke Chap. 13. vers. 35. )

An euident prophecie ,

1. OF the Iewes long desolation . ( vers. 38. ) 4 Posit . Desolation .

2. OF their conversion at the last . For he teacheth that these miseries shall endure , till seriously and from 5 Posit . Call . their heart , they embrace him the true Messias . ( vers. 39. ) See Ezech. 21. 31 , 32.

Matth. 24. vers. 23 , 24 , 25 , 26 , 27 , 28 , 29 , 30 , 31. ( and the same Mark . 13. vers. 21 , 22 , 23 , 24 , 25 , 26 , 27. and againe Luk. 21. vers. 24 , 25 , 26 , 27. )

OF the signes mentioned in this Scripture , that are to fore-runne Christs comming vnto Iudgement , I haue written else where at large .

There be foure of them .

1. The Churches grieuous persecution vnder the Romish Synagogue . Our Sauiour here ( to make men the better to take heede ) painting her out euen in her colours . ( Matth. 24. vers. 23 , 24 , 25 , 26 , 27 , 28. and the beginning of vers. 29. )

2. The ruine of the Turkish Empire . ( vers. 29 )

3. The calling of the Iewes . ( vers. 30. ) 5. Posit . Call .

Wherein obserue , 22 Posit . Time of conquest .

The time , as soone as the Turke is ouerthrowne .

The glory of their Church , like the glory of Christ comming vnto iudgement . 31 Posit . Glorious church

The generalitie of their call , extending to all the Tribes . and lastly , 8 Posit . X. Tribes .

Their serious and true repentance . 5 Posit . Call .

4. The publishing of the Gospell thoroughout the world . ( vers. 31. ) 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ .

I onely name the heads : you shall finde these things more fully opened in The Summe of Sacred Diuinitie . fol. 529.

Rom. 9. 27. to the end of the 11th Chapter .

THree things the Apostle here debateth .

First is the rejecting of the Iewes to be no more 21 Posit . Retection . Gods people , for seeking righteousnesse by their owne workes , and not by faith in Christ . ( which lasteth from Chap. 9. 27. to the 11. Chapter . )

The second , that God yet hath left a remnant , a holy 3 Posit . Remnant . seede , ( chap. 11. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6. ) notwithstanding that Israel in generall be hardened . ( vers. 7 , 8 , 9 , 10. )

The third , that God will haue mercy vpon them , and receiue them at the last . Whereunto our Apostle commeth 5 Posit . Call . by degrees .

1. He sheweth Gods purpose in casting them off . Not for their vtter ruine , ( 1 part of vers. 11. ) but for a threefold end . One that a way may be made for the Gentiles to be saued . ( 2 part of vers. 11. ) An other , that thorough the grace offred to the Gentiles , themselues might be prouoked to a holy emulation . as Esay 2. 2 , 3 , 4. ( last part of vers. 11. ) A third , that their taking to at the last , may much more cause the Gospell to be published among all Nations . ( vers. 12. ) which two latter ends , the second and the third , are amplified in their order . ( The second , vers. 13 , 14. The third , vers. 15. )

2. He proueth it by a notable Argument . In that the roote being holy , the branches must needs be so . ( vers. 16. )

3. He exhorteth the Gentiles not to insult vpon them . ( vers. 17 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 21 , 22. )

4. He declareth that God is able to graffe them in , ( vers. 23. ) by a greater example of Gods power vpon vs Gentiles . ( vers. 24. )

5. He layeth downe the doctrine it selfe of Gods pleasure and will to graffe them in indeed . ( vers. 25. )

6. He fortifieth the same by Scripture , ( vers. 26 , 27. ) by Gods vnrepentant counsels , ( vers. 28 , 29. ) and by the like example of the Gentiles . ( vers. 30 , 31. )

7. And lastly , he shutteth vp all with the admiration of Gods wisedome and vnsearchable iudgements in this behalfe . ( vers. 32 , 33 , 34 , 35 , 36. )

2 Cor. 3. 16.

IS expresse , that as now they are hardned , so one day 2 Posit . Reiection . their heart shall turne vnto the Lord .

2 Thess. 2. 8. 5. Posit . Call .

THe destroying of that wicked one by the brightnes 31 Posit . Glorious church of Christs comming , is meant of the glory and excellencie of Christ appearing in the Iewes conuersion , as Math. 24. 30. Rev. 1. 7. For though Rome shall before that be ouerthrowne , yet till then , Poperie shall not wholy fall , nor Antichrist be vtterly done away . Of the end of the world it cannot be vnderstood , seeing it is euident the Turke shall hold out some-while after the beast and false Prophet , both triple crowne and Papall dignitie done away . Rev. 20. 8 , 9 , 10.

THE REVELATION .

IN the Booke of the Revelation , I will but point at some principall things .

REVEL. 1. 7.

Behold he commeth with the clouds , and euery eye shall see him . Yea euen they which pierced him thorough . And all the Tribes of the earth shall waile before him . Euen so . Amen .

IOHN hauing rendred praise to God for his mercy to the Gentiles , doth now celebrate his goodnesse that shall be most conspicuous in the calling of the Iewes . 5. Posit . Call .

1. Expressing the great glory that shall appeare in their conuersion by Christs glorious comming in the clouds to iudgement : whereof this ( of all things in the world ) is the most expresse and liuely image .

2. The wayling here spoken of , are the teares of true repentance ; as is manifest by the Prophet Zacharie , from whom this place is borrowed . Zach. 12. 10.

3. The name of Tribes sheweth of what people it is meant : which in the Prophet is more manifest .

4. In saying all the Tribes , the 10 Tribes are included . 8 Posit . X. Tribes .

Rev. 16. 12. to the end of the Chapter .

THE very course of time being after the Sea of the beast ( Rome ) ouerthrowne , leadeth vs by the hand to the exposition of the sixt Viale . To vnderstand it of the Iewes , who are here called Kings of the East , which stile of Kings is giuen them , Psal. 68. 29. Esay 24. 21.

1. Is the repayre to their owne homes vpon the beginning 12 Posit . Repayr towards their Country . of Grace wrought in their hearts .

2. God for them will lay drie the waters of Euphrates , as once he did the red Sea , Esay 11. 15. ( vers. 12. ) 13 Posit . Euphrates dry .

3. Heereupon the Dragon ( the Turke , Christs open professed enemy , to leaue what may bee sayd from hence 16 Posit . Sore distresse . of the beast and the false Prophet , a more subtle and close aduersary ) shall come with his Begs and Bashawes to destroy 15 Posit . Conflict with Gog. this people . ( vers. 13. 14. 15. ) This is the sore time of affliction mentioned , Dan. 12. 1.

4. The conflict shall be at Harmageddon , the mount of delightfulnesse that is in the holy land , as Dan. 11. and 17 Posit . Place of conflict . euen as may be thought at Ierusalem it selfe . ( vers. 16. )

5. The issue appeareth in the VII . Viall , the vtter ruine 18 Posit . Conquest . of the whole kingdome of darkenesse , whereof the Turkish or Mahometicall tyranny is a principall . ( vers. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. )

Chap. 19. 5. to the end of the booke .

FRom hence to the end of the Reuelation are four steps or degrees : the same ( though not altogether in the same order ) that we noted , Ezech. 37. Which maruellouslie cleereth the vnderstanding of this Prophesie . First , after Romes funerall ; for which the Iewes as well as Gentiles breake forth into thankesgiuing : ( as Amen , Halleluiah , vers. 4. one Hebrew by birth , but made a Greeke Denisen , the other a meere Hebrew word importeth ) they now setling themselues after the great obstacle of their repentance ( the idolatry of the Romish Church ) remoued , 5. Posit . Call . to lend their cares to Christ ; commeth the first call of that Nation , for the intimating whereof onely the Hebrew word ( Halleluiah ) in this place is vsed . ( vers. 5. 6. ) It is expressed :

1. By the preparing of her selfe for the selemnization of the marriage . ( vers. 7. )

2. By the marriage garment which they put on , the cleane and fine linnen of the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to the Saints , and by faith made theirs . ( vers. 8. 9. 10. )

The second steppe ( after some other things enterlaced , wherewith I shall not need to meddle ) is the battell with Gog and Magog , vnder the conduct of the Turke , ( Sathan or the Deuill , whose Minister he is ) the chiefe principall cause being put for the instrumentall . This enemy rising some 1000 yeares after Constantine , that is about Anno 1300. ( vers. 7. ) and prospering exceedingly , ( 1. part of vers. 8. ) warring all the while with the Saints ( 2. part of vers. 8. ) shall at the last when their appointed period draweth to an end , bend all his force against the conuerted Iewes .

1. Is noted the place of this conflict : They compassed the 20 Pesit . Place of Gogs Fall . beloued City , ( 3. part . of vers. 8. ) for the brunt of the battell shall be before Ierusalem , in the valley of Iehoshaphat , as Ioel 3. 2.

2. The defeat of the whole Army by strange and extraordinary iudgements of God from heauen , as Esay 27. 1. 19 Posit . Gods fighting . ( vers. 9. )

3. The finall ruine of this tyrant , his state and person , 18. Posit . Conquest . and whole succession of the Turkish Empire . ( vers. 10. )

The third step is the full conuersion of this people , betaking 7 Posit . Generall call . themselues to Christ , or rather Christ taking them vnto him , their taking to , as it is said , Rom. 11. 15. which the Apostle in that place calleth life from the dead , from the death of sinne and infidelity . And therefore is heere gloriously described vnder the form of the generall resurrection : Whereunto the Scripture in this argument doth ordinarily allude , Ezech. 37. Esay 26. 19. Dan. 12. 2. Hosh. 13. 14. Rom. 11. 15. ( vers. 11. 12 , 13. 14. Though this be not 9 Posit . Wrath against refractaries . the common condition of all , some will remaine obstinate , whose end shall bee most iniferable : As Dan. 12. 2. ( vers. 15. )

The fourth and last steppe is the glory of the Christian 31. Posit . Gloricus Church . Iewish Church , dwelling in their owne homes , when their enemies are once subdued vnder them , in the 21. and 22. chapters . The last 8. chapters of Ezechiel are of the same argument : but ( as the dispensation of those times made it needfull ) vnder the shadowes of heauenly things heere , more magnificently by heauenly things themselues . It was shewed vnto Iohn in two visions : first , in a kinde of generalitie , then more distinctly .

The former containeth .

1. A new face of things in their happy and glorious renouation , by the power of the Gospell . which shall bring 34. Posit . Puritie . them quite out of loue with their former legall worship : ( chap. 21. 1. ) as Esay 65. 17. for this passing away of the first heauen and the first earth , and that the Sea was no more , is that shaking of heauen and earth , of the sea , and of the dry land : whereof Haggai prophesieth , Hag 2. 7.

2 The sanctitie of this Citie ; for first it is altogether 34. Posit . Purity . New , if you compare it with the staynes and blemishes that the Churches of vs Gentiles are tainted with , though wee also make a part of the heauenly Ierusalem , Gal. 4. 26. Heb. 12. 22. Secondly , it is of a diuine off-spring , comming downe from God out of heauen . Thirdly , shee is clothed with the righteousnesse of the Saints , as a bride trimmed for her husband . ( verse . 2. )

3. Gods tabernacle , his presence and dwelling there , ( 1. part of vers. 3. ) as Ezechiel calleth the name of the City 35. Posit . Couenant . Iehouah Shammah , Iehouah there . Ezech 48. 30.

4. His couenant , being their God , and taking them for his people . ( 2. part of vers. 3. ) 35 Posit . Couenant .

5. Heauinesse and sorrow shall bee taken from them , ( vers. 4. ) as Esay 25. 8. 39 Posit . Prosperity .

All which things are solemnely confirmed by the authority of him that cannot lye . ( vers. 5. 6. 7. ) Yet euen here also , notwithstanding all the illustrious arguments of 9 Posit . Wrath against refractaries . Gods glory shining so cleerely , some will remaine fearefull to professe Christ , vnbeleeuers , &c. as before , chap. 20. 15. ( vers. 8. )

Thus farre of that vision which was in a kinde of generalitie . The other more distinct , ( to the beholding whereof , Iohn was carried in the Spirit vnto a great high mountaine ) [ vers. 10. ] declareth ,

1. Her glory , so great , that she shall be the enlightener 31. Posit . Glorious Church . of the world , as Esay 60. 1. 2. ( vers. 11. )

2. The elegancie of the City , most royally set forth , ( from vers. 12. to vers. 22. ) 32. Posit . Churches beauty

3. The sincerity of Gods worship . No Legall rites , which God prescribed for a time , much lesse humane ordinances , 34. Posit . Puritie : or the inuentions of mans braine . I saw , saith Iohn , no Temple there , for the Lord God Almighty and the Lambe are the temple of it . ( vers. 22. )

4. A wonderfull light of knowledge : as if they were rather taught immediately of God , then by booke-learning , 36 Posit . Spirituall graces . or the ministry of man . They need neyther Sunne nor Moone , Candle nor any light ; for the Lambe himselfe is their light . ( vers. 23.

5. As she giueth , ( ver. 11. ) so the Nations shall receiue 44. Posit . Nations embracing Christ . light from her ( 1. part of vers. 24. )

6. The honour they shall doe vnto her , bringing all their glory to adorne this City ; for which purpose the 45 Posit . Nations honouring them . gates shall be open day and night : for there is no cause to feare any thing . ( 2. part of vers. 24. 25. 26. )

7. The purity of Church-discipline , that no impure or vncleane thing shall enter thither . ( vers. 27. ) 33 Posit . Sanctitie .

8. Plenty of spirituall graces , through the pure streams of liuing water , flowing out of the throne of God , ( chap. 22 vers. 1. ) & by the tree of life ( Christ Iesus ) most fruitfull in it selfe , most medicinable vnto others : the very leaues 36. Posit . Spiritual graces whereof are able to heale all the diseases and vlcers of the soule . ( vers. 2. ) Compare Zach. 14. 8. and Ezek. chap. 47. But where Zacharie speaketh of waters flowing out of Ierusalem , Ezekiel out of the Temple , Iohn expoundeth both to be meant of the throne of God and the Lamb , that is , from the grace and fauour of God in Christ .

9. Sanctitie of life . There shall be no cause of the heauie 37. Posit . Cheerefull obedience . censure of Gods Curse against any . ( 1 part of vers. 3. )

10. Constancie in Gods seruice . ( 2. part of vers. 3. ) 37 Posit . Cheerefull obedience .

11. A sweet and ioyfull communion with God : They shall see his face . ( 1. part of vers. 4. )

12. Such a starre of excellency shining in them , as maketh 40 Posit . Joy . Gods glory most euident and conspicuous . His name 32 Posit . Churches beauty shall be written in their forehead . ( 2. part of vers. 4. )

13. A wonderfull light of knowledge , as before Reu. 21 23. ( 1 part of vers. 5. ) 36. Posit . Spiritual graces

14. And lastly , Perpetuity of their happinesse , and of 43 Posit . Perpetuitie of the Church . Gods glorious presence raigning for euer in and among them . ( 2. part of vers. 5. ) wherewith Ezechiel also doth conclude .

AN EXPOSITION Vpon the 24. 25. 26. and 27. Chapters of the Prophet ESAY : Together with some few Obseruations thereupon .

1. Behold IEHOVAH emptieth the land , and layeth it waste ; and a a Hebr. Petuerteth the face thereof . turneth it vpside-downe , and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof .

2. And it shall be as with the people , so with the Priest , as with the seruant , so with his master , as with the maid , so with her mistresse : as with the buyer , so with the seller , as with the lender , so with the borrower , as with the taker of vsury , so with the giuer of vsury to him .

3. The land shall be cleane b b In emptying shall bee emptyed , and in spoyling shall be spoyled . emptied , and vtterly spoyled : for IEHOVAH hath spoken this word .

4. The land shall mourne and fade away , the inhabited world shall languish and fade away , she c c The height of the people . haughty people of the land shall languish .

EXPOSITION .

THese foure Chapters containe one whole and entire Prophesie . It hath two deuided members : One of the reiection of the Iewes , the other of their receiuing in the last daies into the flocke of Christ .

The reiection , in the first 20. verses of the 24th . chapter , setteth forth the most wofull desolation that any storie can 4 Posit . Desolation . giue example of .

Which though it be of things to come many hundred of yeares after , the Prophet as one that saw them in the Spirit , as if they were then done , vttereth not onely in the future , but sometimes in the present , sometimes in the time past by an Idiom proper to the Prophets , to note how certaine they are to take effect .

This threatned desolation is garnished and set forth fiue manner of waies .

First , needs must it be a matter of some rare and maruellous consequence , that , Behold , the O-yes of the Holy Ghost is set before .

Secondly , the Author and efficient is God .

Thirdly , you haue a distribution . The land , saith he , ( meaning the land of Israel and Iuda ) shall bee emptied both of inhabitants , and of all other things : Euery thing shall be turned vp-side downe ; the inhabitants scattered and dispersed .

Heere are both the parts comprehended verse 1. which are afterwards distinguished in the rest that followeth to 14. verse .

Touching the persons or inhabitants . 1. There shall be a generall destruction of all states and degrees : no difference , 2. high and low , rich and poore shall be dealt with all alike .

2. They shall be all spoyled of their choyce & precious treasures , which is verified from the mouth of him that 3. cannot lye , and is able to performe his threatnings .

3. They shall mourne , they shall pine away and be enfeebled : perish through their owne weakenesse , euen the 4. high and loftie ones shall pine away .

Obseruations .

This noble prophecie affordeth many sweet & heauenly lessons .

1. Iehovah ] First , God is the Author of all iudgements . Is there any euill in the Citie , which Iehovah doth not . Amos 3. 6. I create the destroyer to destroy . Esay 54. 16. This which seemeth a lesson so easie and familiar , it is most necessarie to take out , that we may learne to humble our selues vnder his hand . for all his workes are holy and iust : and who can resist his counsels ?

Emptieth the land ] 2. Flourishing States and Common-wealths ( how much more particular persons ? ) he is able to throw downe and lay all their honour and glory in the dust . As what state or kingdome was at this time greater then the Iewes . Amos 6. 2. Passe vnto Calne ( a famous Citie in the land of Shinear . Gen. 10. 10. ) and see , and from thence goe to great Hammath , and get you downe to Gath of the Philistims . Are they better then these kingdoms ? ( of Israel and Iudah ) or is their border larger then your borders ?

The land ] 3. He spareth not his owne people , when they transgresse against him ; yea the neerer he commeth to them in his fauours and blessings , the higher he lifteth his hand to beate and to correct them , when they doe amisse ? For great offenses God cannot in iustice but requite with great punishments .

Emptieth &c. turneth &c. ] 4. His threatnings are most certaine , and as good as now done , though they be denounced thousands of yeares before .

2. And it shall be as with &c. ] 5. Dignitie & wealth cannot hinder him . Doth he esteeme nobilitie , or riches , or any thing that fortifieth strength ? Ioh. 36. 19. Pouertie , nor base estate findeth any fauour with him .

3. The land shall be spoyled ] 6. Riches is a vaine thing to helpe in the time of neede , which are subiect to be spoiled and taken from vs : why then should we spend our time and bestow our strength vpon things that are vnprofitable ? Let vs rather labour for the things that cannot perish : That treasure which none can robbe vs of .

For Iehovah hath spoken ] 7 How deeply soeuer we be planted , though it be as Tyrus which had her biding in the Seas ; and if with the Babylonian , we haue heaped togither riches like thicke clay , Abacuc . 2. 6. let vs yet feare when the mouth of God doth speake . For his words are not in vaine . Doth he say and shall be not do it ? Numb . 23. 23.

4. The haughtie &c. ] 8 The highest must learne to stoope when he threatneth . For he bringeth leannesse vpon the fat ones , maketh the plump to pine away , and sendeth heauinesse into their soules .

5. For the land is defiled vnder the inhabitants thereof : because they haue transgressed the lawes , changed the ordinance , disanulled the euerlasting couenant .

6. Therefore shall the curse devoure the land , and they that dwell therein shall be desolate : Therefore the inhabitants of the land are burned vp , and few men are left .

EXPOSITION .

COme we now to the causes , the second and vnder-causes of so heauy iudgements ; which the Prophet 5. here avoucheth to be the sinnes of the people . But what sinnes ? First in generall , such and so great , that the land is defiled vnder these wicked persons .

Secondly , these sinnes are set forth in three particulars .

The first , they haue transgressed the lawes , naturall and morall , of duties to God and to their brethren .

The second is , they haue changed the rites and ceremonies instituted of God , from the right vse for the which they were ordained , whilest they see not Christ in them , the substance of those shadowes . Heb. 9. 11. Coloss. 2. 17. For they all do looke to him , as the Cherubins did looke with their faces to the mercy-seat . Exod. 25. 20.

The third is , the disanulling of the Couenant founded in Messia , Christ : when comming vnto his owne , his owne receiued him not .

This third , is amplified by the effects ; the curse that it bringeth with it . But aboue all , marke the curse here spoken 6. of , that which the Iewes so called and cryed for , His blood be vpon vs , and vpon our children . Math. 27. 25. And therefore ( saith the Prophet ) it shall most iustly come vpon them : and as a fire shall deuoure and consume them .

Obseruations .

5. For the land ] 9 Sinne is the proper and immediate cause of all affliction . For affliction ( as Eliphaz telleth Iob. Iob 5. 6 , 7. ) commeth not out of the dust , neither doth vexation spring out of the ground . But man is borne to trouble , as the sparkes of burning coales flie vpwards . That is to say : we are not to ascribe trouble and calamitie to chance or other blinde causes , but to the sinne that sticketh in vs .

Why then are we so cruell and vnmercifull to our selues , to pull by such meanes wrath and iudgement vpon our owne heads ?

Defiled ] 10 Marueilous is the pollution of sinne ; that not onely staineth and infecteth the whole man , soule and bodie , but defileth the ground we tread vpon , and maketh the land to groane vnder the burthen of vs .

They haue transgressed ] 11 The law of God is the rule and square of all our actions .

His commandements are as bounds and banks , which we may not transgresse or goe beyond , though it be with neuer so good intention .

The lawes ] 12 There is a double and threefold cord to tie vs to the obedience thereof . One , because they were not onely written in our hearts by nature , but renewed by the voice of God from heauen , when mans corruption had obscured the brightnes of the same . Another for that they conteine a perfect comprehension of all duties whatsoeuer , which we owe to God or one vnto another . Aptly therefore and properly doth the Prophet call them lawes in the plurall .

Changed the ordinances ] When we apply the holy things , especially the rites and ceremonies that he hath instituted , to an other end then for the which they were ordained , we change the nature of them , and of Gods ordinances do make them ours . Strange things which God esteemeth not . Hosh. 8. 12. The excellent things of my law , which I praescribe vnto them , are reckoned as a strange thing .

Couenant ] 13 Wonderfull is the mercy and goodnesse of God , that hath vouchsafed to enter into a couenant with his seruants , and vnder certaine conditions , as it were , to contract with them for life eternall .

The condition is , Beleeue and thou shalt be saued . Act. 16. 31.

Euerlasting couenant ] 14 This couenant , the couenant of peace and reconciliation through Christ , is an euerlasting couenant , a sure couenant , a couenant of salt , more firmly fixed in his Sonne , then the Sunne & Moone are fixed in the heauens .

Disanulled ] 15 But where men put not forth the hand of faith to reach it to themselues , this couenant can do no good : no more then the Kings pardon helpeth , in case a man refuse to plead and take aduantage of it .

Men therefore by their owne infidelitie reiect the counsell and purpose of God to saue them . They shorten his hand and shrinke vp his arme from doing good . Marc. 7. 5 , 6. He could do no miracle there , because of their vnbeleefe . Oh what a thing it is , that the fault should rest in vs , why Gods couenant can take no place !

6. Therefore shall the curse deuoure &c. ] 16 As the Couenant embraced bringeth life : so the curse of God is inseparably annexed to the transgressing of it .

Curse ] 17 Let men take heede how they vse execration , cursing and banning of their soules . God maketh other mens curses to speede , where there is iust cause . Iudg. 957. The curse of Iotham came vpon the Shechemites . How much more shall our owne curses and imprecations light vpon our selues .

For God is iust and will not be mocked .

7. The new wine shall mourne , the vine shall languish : all the merry-hearted shall sigh .

8. The mirth of Tabrets shall cease , the noyse of them that reioyce shall leaue : the ioy of the harpe shall cease .

9. They shall not drinke wine with a song : strong drinke shall be bitter to them that drinke it .

10. The Citie a a Of emptinesse . made emptie , shall be broken downe : euery house shall be shut vp ; b b From comming in . that none may come in .

11. There shall be a crying concerning wine in the streetes : all mirth shall be darkned ; the ioy of the land shall slit away .

12. What so is reserued in the Citie , shall be smitten with desolation : and with a noise shall the gate be smitten .

13. For thus shall it be in the midst of the land , among the people ; as the shaking of an Olive tree , as gleaning of Grapes , when the vintage is done .

EXPOSITION .

SO much of the persons or inhabitants : the things which they must loose , are ,

1. The commodities of the land , wine &c. 7.

2. The ioyes and pleasures of the land shall be all taken from them . Priuate griefes and groanings shall be euen to those that are of a merry disposition .

Publike ioy and merriments , the Timbrell and the 8. Harpe , all solaces of their life shall cease .

And that in their feasts and banquetings : Such a floud 9. of euils shall ouerwhelme them . Enough to make euen their strong drinke to be bitter and out of taste .

3. Companie there shall be none : no going in nor out in their streets . 10.

4. Howling and lamentation shall euery where be 11. heard , because of the comforts they haue lost . As the ayre in the euening waxeth darke , so shall their mirth be turned into heauinesse .

5. Nothing shall be left free . Hauocke shall be made of the things they kept in store . The gates and strong 12. holds shall not be able to hold out the enimie .

6. As when the Olive tree is beaten , but a few berries are left remayning , and scarce a cluster of grape ; to bee 13. found ( one happily here and there ) vpon the beginning of 3 Posit . Remnant . the vintage : so shall there but a few men , a small handfull be reserued from the furie and violence of their foes . Wherein notwithstanding some comfort is interlaced ; that in the middest of this fearefull destruction , a remnant , a holy seede shall bee left according to the election of grace , of whom God will be pleased to gather in time a new Church vnto himselfe . As before Chap. 17. 5 , 6. and Esay 65. 8. See Esay 6. 13.

Obseruations .

7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. The new wine &c. ] 18 The good things of this life , not onely for necessitie but for honest comfort and recreation , men may lawfully & with a good conscience vse , being sanctified vnto vs by the word of God and prayer . 1 Tim. 4. 4 , 5.

19 But it is his blessing that giueth cheerefulnesse . When Gods hand is vpon vs , it behoueth vs to be humble , to leaue iolitie and merriments , if he call to heauines and mourning . The Prophet Esay 22. 12 , 13. findeth fault with this , that when the Lord called to weeping , mourning , baldnes and girding with sackcloth , behold there was mirth and gladnes , killing of oxen , slaying of sheepe , eating of flesh , drinking of wine &c.

13. For thus shall it be &c. ] 20 God tempereth his iudgements with mercy , and in his wrath remembreth kindnes . He neuer so punisheth but he leaueth some matter for his mercie to worke vpon . As he saued Noah and the 8 persons in the Arke to replenish the world anew .

14. These shall lift vp their voice , and sing : for the excellencie of Iehovah , they shall shoute for ioy from the Sea , saying .

15. Therefore in the valleys , glorifie yee Iehovah : in the Iles of the Sea , the name of Iehovah the God of Israel .

16. From the skirt of the land we haue heard Psalmes , comelinesse to the iust one , But I say leannesses to me , leannesse to me , woe is me : The trecherous haue dealt trecherously , and a a With treacherie of treacherous men . with most trecherous trecherie haue they delt trecherously .

EXPOSITION .

HAuing thus declared the particulars of this heauy and great calamitie , he proceedeth to the fourth generall amplification : which is a dissimilitude betweene this and their former estate , accompanied with the causes of them both , and all iustified by the voice and suffrage of the people themselues , those that shall so be reserued , glorifying and praising God . Wherefore the praises that here they giue , are worthy to be considered in fiue circumstances .

First is the motiue to this dutie , the excellencie of Gods worke . 14.

The second circumstance is the manner of giuing praise . By shouting , singing , &c.

The third circumstance is the places from whence these praises shall sound forth : all parts of the world , the Sea , the valleys , the furthest Iles. 15.

The fourth circumstance , is their stirring vp and prouoking one an other to praise God . Glorifie yee .

The fift circumstance , is the person , whom thus they praise , Iehovah the God of Israel .

These are the circumstances . The argument or matter of their song , acknowledgeth ( as we said before ) the 16 iust hand of God vpon them , by comparing their former estate with the present . Before , from euery place , in all the quarters of the land , sounded nothing but Psalmes , matter of praise and of thanksgiuing . For the people walking in holinesse and righteousnes , laying hold vpon the righteousnesse which is by faith in Christ , receiued onely fauors at the hands of God . But now in place of it is come mourning and complaint , pining away for the calamitie and hard estate , which their grieuous transgression hath brought vpon them .

But as the punishment is most heauy , so the sinne here pointed at , is a sinne of all sinnes , the most superlatiue degree of sinne . Such a transgression as exceedeth without comparison all other transgressions that euer were . Detestable aboue and beyond all the sinnes whatsoeuer of all ages in the world . What is that ? The crucifying of Christ the Lord of Glory , vpon a desperate and deepe malice ; adding to the same so many circumstances of most notorious contumacie and ingratitude .

Obseruations .

14. These shall lift vp their voyce and sing . For the excellencie &c. ] 21 The children of God haue their eyes open to see an excellencie of wisedome , iustice , goodnesse ; where the world is blind and can discerne nothing but deformitie and confusion .

Wherefore though their mouthes be stopped vp and mousled , that not a word can come from them to the honour 22 and praise of God ; yet the godly finde matter not onely to speake , but to lift their voyce aloud , yea to sing and shout .

There is a difference betweene Gods children and the wicked in obseruing the workes of God . For the wicked 23 themselues are forced to acknowledge Gods iustice . As I haue done , so hath God rendred vnto me . Iudg. 1. 7. But Gods children behold an excellencie in Gods workes , which maketh them with cheerefull and ioyfull hearts to magnifie his name .

The deformities that are in the world , which seeme to minister nothing but iust complaint and discontent , fill 24 their mouthes with songs and hymnes . For they with spirituall eyes discerne that excellencie of Gods worke , such an aboundance of wisedome , power , goodnes , holinesse , truth , iustice , that maketh them perforce to breake forth into his praises .

And this is a holy vse of singing and vsing mirth , when it tendeth ( as Dauids Psalmes ) to the glorifying of the high and mighty workes of God , which he would haue to be had in euerlasting remembrance .

In the Iles of the Sea ] 25 No place should discourage vs from seruing God : the solitarie wildernesse , the Iles that are most comfortles . What and how noble visions did God reueale to his seruant Iohn in the I le of Patmos , when vpon the Lords day he gaue himselfe in that barbarous place to heauenly meditations ?

Glorifie yee Iehovah ] 26 It is an excellent and a holy dutie to quicken others in pietie and godlinesse , as God by his Spirit hath quickned vs . Psal. 122. 1. I was glad of them that said vnto me , Let vs goe to the house of Iehovah . Zach. 8. 21. The inhabitants of one Citie shall say vnto another , Let vs go diligently to be sutors to Iehovah , and to seeke Iehovah of Hoastes : I also will goe . And where the zeale of God warmeth at the heart , it will breake forth as fire to the kindling and inflaming of others .

The God of Israel ] 27 The true God as he reuealeth himselfe in the Church is he that we must honour and serue .

The memoriall of whose name is alwaies one and the 28 same . Heretofore knowne to his people by the name of the God of Israel , but now manifested vnto vs more clearely in his Sonne Christ Iesus ; who with the brightnes and excellencie of the New Testament , obscureth and drowneth the former couenant .

And here haue you the very marke of the true Church , which is to celebrate and professe the great and glorious 29. name of the true God , the God of Israel , the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ .

15. Sea , valleys ] 30 In what place of the world soeuer any such may be found , though lurking and lying hid in the middest of most barbarous and sauage Nations , they are to be acknowledged the liuely members of the Church invisible .

From the skirt of the land we haue heard Psalmes ] 31 It is a holy and sweet musicke in Gods eares , when as his benefits are generall ; so generall thanks is giuen of many . 2 Cor. 1. 11.

16. Comelines to the iust : ] 32 A land flourisheth , and it is well with them when they feare God and walke in his commandements .

Contrariwise , the rejecting and setting light by Gods mercies offred vnto a people , is the cause of ruine and destruction 33. of flourishing States and Kingdomes : Neuer did any people flourish more then the Israelites , when they kept close to Gods ordinances . Neuer was there example seene of such a fearefull desolation as befell them , when they fell from God : which Moses had before threatned , Deut. 32. and all the world hath seene to come to passe . That in them as in a picture you may behold the truth of that which Solomon saith in his Prouerbes , Prov. 14. 34. Righteousnes exalteth a Nation : But sinne is the reproch of people .

To the iust one : ] 34 The cause of the blisse of a whole State is for the iust that are among them . Contrary to that the world esteemeth ; which ascribeth the growth of Kingdomes to the wisedome , policie , and power of the State : yea thinke the seruants of God many times the cause of the calamities that light vpon them , as appeareth in many of the Edicts of the first Heathen Emperors . Who notwithstanding haue beene oft driuen to acknowledge that God blessed them for the Churches sake that harboured in their kingdomes .

Most treacherous treacherie : ] 35 What a fearefull sinne it is to lend a deafe eare to Christ ? For if it shall be easier for Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of Iudgement , then for those that despise his Ministers : what shall be thought of those that do despise himselfe ?

This is to be noted , because of the steps whereby men climbe vp to the height of sinning . For those that make no conscience of Christs Ordinances , nor to entertaine the Prophets whom he sendeth , will at the last make no conscience of killing Christ himselfe , if they might come by him .

All sinnes therefore are not equall , neither is there an equalitie of punishments . 36.

Mans nature is so dull and heauy , so vncapable of holy admonitions , that they had neede to be beaten vpon againe 37. and againe with varietie and heape of words , and particularizing of Gods iudgements : so to fasten them into their hearts , as with goades and nayles . Eccles. 12. 13.

17. Feare , and the pit , and the snare , shall come vpon thee , O inhabitant of the Land .

18. For it shrll be , that he that fleeth because of the a a voice . noise of the feare shall fall into the pit ; and he that getteth vp out of the pit shall be taken in the snare : for the windowes from on high shall be opened , and the foundations of the earth shall shake .

19. The land b b in breaking shall be broken downe . So in the rest . shall be vtterly broken downe : the land shall be cleane dissolued ; the land shall be moued exceedingly .

20. The land shall reele to and fro like a drunken man , and shall flit like a lodge : and the transgression thereof shall be heauie vpon it , so that it shall fall and rise no more .

EXPOSITION .

FIftly and lastly , the threatned iudgement is set forth by a heape and multitude of euils , as it were with one breath , instanced in six particulars .

1. All manner of euill shall come . Feare or a horrible fearfull and feared euill ; the feare whereof is worse then 17. the thing we feare : the pit , sodaine and vnlooked for mischiefe : the snare , out of which there will be no getting out .

2. One mischiefe shall come vpon the backe of another , that tone or tother none shall scape . 18.

3. Heauen and earth shall fight against them , and conspire to do them mischiefe .

4. A terrible confusion shall be seene . All turned topsie turvie . Euery thing shall go to wracke . 19.

5. Transmigration and flitting vp and downe . To be a renegate people . 20.

The land , that is , the inhabitants of the land tossed and tumbled from one place vnto another ; as a lodge that is made but for a night and taken away againe .

6. A desperate and vnrecoverable downefall . Their transgression , that is , the punishment of their transgression , as a heauy burden so pressing and weighing them downe , that their end shall be vtter ruine , a fall neuer to be repaired . Alwaies vnderstanding this one exception , vnlesse it be by the mightie hand and power of God visiting his people , as sometimes he did their fore-fathers oppressed with the hand and intollerable bondage of the land of Aegypt . Of which restitution our Prophet speaketh in the verses following .

Obseruations .

God hath multitudes of Iudgements at command : his 38 quiuer full of arrowes and varietie of shafts to dart at the wicked .

17. Feare . ] 39. The stoutest gallant must stoope and vayle his bonnet , he whose heart is as the heart of a Lyon , shall feare when he threatneth .

Pit . ] 40. Miserable men that promise to themselues all happinesse & prosperity , shall tumble into the pit of Gods Iudgements , ere they be aware : for when they say peace and safety , then shall come vpon then sodaine destruction , as to a woman with childe , and they shall not escape , 1. Thes. 5. 3.

Snare . ] 41 And when they are once caught and snared in his traps , there is no meanes to rid them out : his handstretched forth , who can turne away , Esay 14. 27.

18. He that . ] 42 Let none think to escape the stroke of his arme , one way or other , the Iudgements of God will reach him . He that findeth fauour & profiteth not to seeke God by repentance , is but reserued to a further punishment , as Amos saith , Amos 5. 19. He that flieth for feare of the Lion , shall light vpon a Beare , and when hee commeth home and leaneth vpon the wall , a serpent shall bite him . Why then should any man , walking in his sinnes , flatter his owne soule and promise to himselfe peace and happinesse , when the Iudgements he seeth before his eyes to light vpon other , are warnings vnto him ?

The windowes , &c. the foundations , &c. ] 43. How great a God haue we to deale withall that hath heauen and earth , and the armes of them both at his command : he set wide open the windowes of heauen , & brought a floud vpon the world of the vngodly , 2. Pet. 2. 5. He opened the mouth of the earth to swallow vp Kore , Dathan , & Abiram , Num. 16. what is he not able to do , to work & effect his iudgements ?

19. 20. The land &c. ] 44 Things so ordered & disposed as in the iudgement of flesh and bloud , must needs endure alwaies , he can change and bring vnto confusion . The City of Ierusalem , how well was it knit and compact together , whilest she was in her prime ? read Psal. 122. the same , how is it now brought vnto most miserable wast & hauock .

Heauie . ] 45 Obserue the wages of sinne , the weight and intollerable burden of it . There shall the workers of iniquity fall , and neuer rise vp againe , Psal. 36. 12.

21. And it shall be in that same day , Iehoua shall visit the hoast of that lofty one , in the lofty place it selfe ; and the Kings of the earth , in this very land .

22. And they shall be gathered a a A gathering a a prisoner . together as a prisoner into a pit , and shall be shut vp in prison : and after many daies shall be b b Visited . punished .

EXPOSITION .

THe 21th verse and so forward comprehendeth the second part , which is the Iewes restoring in two degrees . First , is the ruine and ouerthrow of their proud enemies vnder whom they were held captiues : wherein these circumstances may bee obserued : first , in how seasonable a time God will send them helpe : In that very day , 21. the sorest time of their affliction , when all strength is gone , 16. Posit . Sore destresse . as Deut. 32. 36.

2. The enemies they shall subdue : diuided into two , 18 Posit . Conquest . the lofty one himselfe , and the Kings his associates .

Who is this lofty one here spoken of ? Gog and Magog . Reuel. 20. 8. or as Ezechiel hath it , Ezech. 38. 2. Gog comming out of the land of Magog , whom there wee haue shewed to be the Turke .

Which are the Kings shall come vnto his helpe ? Daniel nameth ( beside Aegypt and other places , his slaues & vassals ) Lubim and Cushim , that is the furthest parts of Lybia and Ethiopia . In Ezekiel they are reckoned , the Persians , Aethiopians , Putaeans ( or men of Cyrene ) Gomer , and the house of Togarma , Dan. 11. 43. Ezech. 38. 5. 6. Iohn in the Reuelation , Reu. 16. 14. calleth them the Kings of the earth , and of the whole world . And againe , Reu. 20. 8. The Nations that are in the foure Corners of the earth , whose number is as the sand of the Sea . Will you now take a muster of all this huge Armie , the Generall , Souldiers , their preparation , the whole Campe , their on set and discomfit ? read Ezechiel 38. and 39.

Thirdly , The place where they shall so fall : The Generall because he is a lofty one , shall fall in as lofty a place as 20 Posit . Place of Gogs Fall . he , Harmageddon , the mount of delightfulnesse , Reu. 16. 16. or Hartesby the mount of Comelinesse within the compasse of the holy land , Dan. 11. 45. It may be hee shall haue the honour to fall at the mount it selfe , in the valley of Iehosaphat before Ierusalem or mount Tsion , Ioel 3. 2. 12. The Kings with him shall fall in the same very land , the land of 21 Posit . Place of the armies discomfit . Iudaea which they so scorne . But perhaps in some more petty and obscure places : as it is most like about the Sea of Gennezareth , otherwise called the lake of Tyberias , Ezech. 39. 11.

4. The time is after many daies , Ezechiel doth explane 22. it , Ezec. 38. 7. After many daies thou shalt be visited , for in the 6 Posit . Last dayes . latter end of the yeares thou shalt come , &c. This therefore after many daies is to be vnderstood the last age in a manner and period of the world wherein we liue vpon whom the ends of the world are fallen . The certaine time is to bee learnt from other Scriptures , Dan. 12. 11. 12. Reuel. 9. 15. which it belongeth not to this place to discusse .

But yet two steppes or degrees seeme heere to be closely 11 Posit . Time of first conuersion . intimated , one the declining of the Turkish power , when that huge Empire shall begin to totter & fall , and as it were be held in prison by the hand and power of God , that they shall not be able to hurt his Church , which shall be about the yeare of our Lord , 1650. The other , expressed by the name of visiting both here , and Ezechiel 38. 7. which for 22 Posit . Time of conquest . cleerenesse sake we translate , punishing , noteth their vtter ruine and ouerthrow , following some 45. yeares after the other , as Daniel also doth distinguish them , Dan. 12. 11. 12. See Reu. 9. 15.

Obseruations .

21. In that day . ] 46. The calamities of Gods people are not perpetuall : Hee chideth not euerlastingly , nor reserueth wrath for euer , Psal. 103. 9.

When their case is most desperate and all humane help faileth , then is Gods help ready at hand for them . As in the 47 deliuerance at the red Sea and in many other stories is euident to be seene .

When God hath done afflicting of his children by the hand of the wicked and vngodly , he will cast the rod in 48. the fire and render affliction to those that afflict vs , 2. Thes. 1. 6. Esay 10. 5. &c. Woe to Ashur the staffe of my wrath , &c , But when the Lord hath accomplished all this worke in Mount Tsion , and in Ierusalem , I will visit the fruit of the greatnesse of the heart of the King of Babell , and vpon the glory and haughtinesse of his eyes .

There is an end and period that God hath set to the tyranniee of the wicked , Psalm . 125. 3. The rodde of the wicked 49. shall not rest vpon the lot of the righteous , least , &c. The day and certaine time is determined how long it shall be giuen them to preuaile against the Saints , and then to haue an end : He that set the bounds to the raging Sea , saying , Hether shalt thou come and no farther , and here shall the shore set it selfe against the pride of thy waues , Iob 38. 11. hath also set the bounds of their preuailing .

Visit the hoast . ] 50. There is no strength , no power against the Lord : how loftily soeuer the wicked looke and how deepely soeuer they be rooted , Gods hand will fetch them downe , and plucke them vp as rotten and vnprofitable branches .

In the lofty place . 51 Yea in their very loftinesse he will be as lofty as they , as good Iethro said of the Aegyptians , in that very thing wherein they were proud , he ( Iehoua ) was aboue them : as if he should say , too good for them , Exod. 18. 11.

The King . ] 52. They that will take part and haue their hands in the sinnes of the wicked , must be content to haue a part in their plague & punishment . And here we see the truth of that which Salomon hath in the Prouerbs . Let hand ioyne in hand , the wicked shall not be vnpunished , Prou. 11. 21.

In this very land . ] 53 God to abate the pride of the wicked , and that men may bee warned from walking in their steps when they see how much God detesteth the loftiness of the haughty , punisheth them by such base meanes as they most of all do scorne . What a thing is it , the Turke & his gallant Princes , his Begs & Bashawes to fall in the land of Iudaea , a land so base and contemptible in their eyes ?

22. They shall be gathered as a prisoner into a pit , &c. ] 54 Oh the patience of God in bearing with the wicked : he goeth euen towards them with a leaden heele to punishment , & that two manner of waies : in the measure , and in the time . For the measure , first hee curbeth and bindeth their hands from hurting his Church and people ; fettreth their strength and power , and holdeth them vnder bonds : then when that will not profit , he taketh all strength away .

He first giueth a taste of his power , to shew what he is able to doe , making them to totter and decline . But when they goe on still in mischiefe against his Church , hee sweepeth them cleane from the face of the earth .

After many daies shall be punished . 55. For the time hee spareth them long , many daies . The Amorites he bare with 400. yeares after their iniquity was grown to a great head , because it was not as then fully accomplished . Gen. 15. 16.

Which must make vs not despaire nor cast off our faith in Gods promises ; for the subuersion of the wicked though they be long a comming , Abac. 2. 3. If he stay , waite for him : Contrary to that , the vnbeleeuers say in Ezechiel , The daies are lengthened , and all vision perisheth . Ezech. 12. 22.

For we runne by nature headlong in our owne desires , and are impatient if God come not when wee would haue him . This therefore serueth to exercise our faith , that wee faint not in our prayers as we are prone to doe . The fault which our Sauior noteth , Luk. 18. 8. when God commeth ( in the performance of his promises and to the succour of his children ) shall he finde faith vpon earth ?

23. And the Moone her selfe shall blush , and the Sunne it selfe bee ashamed : when Iehouah of hoasts shall raigne in mount Tsion , and in Ierusalem , and before his elders , b b Glory , that is , in glory . gloriously .

EXPOSITION .

AFter the Turke once destroyed commeth the kingdome of Christ to be set vp among the Iewes , as it is 23 also certaine by Ezechiel , Daniel , and the booke of the Reuelation , which is the second degree of their restoring . This Kingdome the holy Ghost doth here describe by the person of the King , the Scepter which he weldeth , the place where his throne shall be , the forme of administration , and the glory of the kingdome .

The King is Iesus Christ , the Lord of Hosts , Soueraigne commander of heauen and of earth , and of the armies and powers of them both , that nothing can be lacking to those that haue such a King .

The Scepter is his word , the word of the Gospell , wherby he ruleth and raigneth in the middest of his people ; for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth , Rom. 1. 16. The spirituall armor , powerfull and mighty from God to cast downe strong holds , and euery high thing exalted against the knowledge of God , as the Apostle speaketh , 2. Cor. 10. 4. Psal. 110. 2. The rodde of thy power will Iehouah send out of Tsion , saying , Rule thou in the middest of thine enemies .

The place where his throne shall be , is Tsion and Ierusalem , whether the Iewes shall once againe repaire : not to 23. Posit . Dwell in their countrey . set vp the legall ceremonies , but to institute the true spirituall worship and seruice of God , Ezech. 36. 24. and 37. 12. 14. 25. Esay 61. 8.

The forme of the Church pollicy and gouernment , you haue pointed at vnder the name of Elders . Comprehending 32 Posit . Churches beautie . Pastors , Teachers , and other gouernours of the Church .

The glory of the Kingdom shall be so great , that in comparison 31. Posit . Glorious Church . of it the Sunne and Moone shall cast no light : of the glory thereof reade Esay 54. 11. &c. and 60. 1. 2. 3. 13. &c. Dan. 12. 3. What if by the Sunne and Moone hee meane heere the Churches of the Gentiles , who shall blush to see their zeale and loue of piety so eclipsed by a farre more excellent shining light .

Obseruation .

The Church of God , how contemptible soeuer the world esteeme of her , is most honourable and glorious in 56 the sight of God and men .

The world indeed seeth not the honour that Gods Church hath , because it is discerned by faith , and not by sence . Howbeit , such many times is the maiesty of the Church rightly ordered , that the very vnfaithfull are forced to say , God is indeed among them , 1. Cor. 14. 25.

This is the Churches glory , that Christ , Iehoua , is her King and Lord . 57

That he raigneth and ruleth in her by the Scepter of his word , and power of his spirit .

That she is the bodie of Christ , her Elders and Worthies his members .

All honorable and noble persons .

For whether you consider the outward and true visible members , or the Catholike and invisible Church of Christ , how honourable and glorious things must needs be spoken of thee , thou excellent Citie of God . Psal. 87. 3. In thee is seene a bodie politicke , whereunto all other corporations in the world are but counterfaits . Thy head hath a name written vpon his thigh , Lord of Lords , and King of Kings : thy Commons are all Nobles ; and thy Nobles , Kings and Priests : in thee onely all vertue is to be found , knowledge , wisedome , pietie , iustice , temperance , honour , magnanimitie . Thou hast a soule as it were , which other Corporations want , that glueth and knitteth the parts togither , one vnto another , and all vnto the head . And what is that soule ? The quickning Spirit of Christ , which is God himselfe that doth vnite and make thee one with him . Happy and blessed is he that hath his part and fellowship in this incorporation . No money can buy such a freedome , as Lysias bought the Romane Burgesship . Act. 22. 28. No freinds nor fauour purchase it , but the onely fauour of the highest . Christ alone keepeth the keyes of the doores of this Citie . Nay he himselfe is the way and the doore . By him whosoeuer entreth and is once made free , can neuer haue that dignitie taken from him , but remaineth a Citizen and free Burges both here & in heauen for euermore .

All these things , which in their measure and degree are truly and aptly to be applied to Christs mysticall bodie wheresoeuer , do more properly appertaine and in this place are spoken of the glorious Church of the Iewes , when the old loue that was betweene Christ and them in the dayes of their youth Ier. 31. 2 , 3. shall a fresh be renued : for which happy and blessed time , it is our part and dutie continually to be sutors , following the steps of their faith and zeale , who without vs thought themselues vnperfect . Cantic. 8. 1.

CHAP. 25.

1. O Iehovah thou art my God , I will exalt thee , I will praise thy name , for thou hast done wonderfull things : The counsels long ago , are faith , truth .

2. For thou hast brought a Citie vnto an heape , a fensed Citie vnto ruine : a place of strangers , thou hast brought to be no more a Citie , it shall neuer be reedified .

3. Therefore shall the mighty people honour thee : the Citie of the terrible nations shall feare thee .

4. Because thou hast bin a fense to the poore , a fense to the needie in his distresse : a refuge from invndation , a shadow against the heat , when the blast of the terrible ones was like a a an invndation of a wall . an invndation ready to beat downe a wall .

5. As heat in a drought , thou hast brought downe the stirre of the strangers : heat I say with the shadow of a cloud , which heat did answer a life to the branch of the terrible ones .

EXPOSITION .

THE worke of God in casting downe the proud tyrants of the world , and thus magnifying the great name of his Sonne Christ Iesus , is so great & wonderfull , that the Prophet , as it were rapt beyond himselfe , is faine to make a stop or breathing before he come to a further illustration of it ; interlacing both his owne priuate meditations , and the hymne of the whole Church that so shall be collected .

His owne meditation ( in the 25th Chapter ) hath three parts .

The first concerneth the fall of these tyrants , which the Prophet diuinely vttereth in the forme of a thanksgiuing . Wherein rauished with the consideration of so marueilous things , he doth first breake forth into praises , the praises 1. of God , the author of this and all other good things . Beginning with the ground of all , Gods power ,

And the couenant with his people ,

Afterwards he layeth downe the particular things , for the which Gods name is so highly to be exalted . And they are ,

1. His power , seene in so wonderfull a deliuerie .

2. His truth , whose counsels and decrees long ago foretold and vttered by his Prophets , are most steadie and constant , and take their due effect .

3. His iustice in executing iudgement , tumbling downe the enemies of Gods people , notwithstanding all their 2. might , that they shall be vtterly without hope euer to be recouered .

Which the very wicked shall be driuen to acknowledge . 3. Such is the honour that hereby shall redound to his great and holy name , wrung out of the mouth of sturdie and fierce enemies .

4. His mercy in succouring his poore oppressed 4. people .

Which is set forth by a double comparison .

In the first , the enemies and oppressors of the Church are compared to raging waters that carry all afore them , hurle downe walls and whatsoeuer else that standeth in their way : God to a place of refuge to flie vnto .

In the other , the insolencie of these strangers , ( the enemies of Gods people ) the stir and ado they make , is resembled 5. to a heat and drought that doth parch and scorch the godly ; Gods protection of his , to a thicke shadow . Thou ( saith he ) bringest downe the noyse of the strangers as heate is slaked in a drie and parched ground : as heate I say is slaked with the shadow of a thicke cloud . which heate answered , and was a life to the branches and spreading boughes of the violent . That is , serued well the turne , and was most commodious for the wicked , who thinke their branches spread and flourish when the godly are scorched with calamities .

Obseruations .

1. I will ] Euery childe of God hath his part and interest in the Churches good . Which holy and religious persons haue preferred and all ought to prefer before their priuate wealth , and to be thankfull vnto God when it goeth well with it . But especially this is the dutie of the Ministers of the word . To whom as God reuealeth more of his will and workes then he doth to the common sort : so it is fit they should herein go before others , and be examples to the flocke .

Exalt thee ] Praises and consequently prayers and petitions are to be made to God alone . Psal. 50 15. Call vpon mee in the day of trouble : I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me .

We exalt God when we blesse him , and giue vnto his name the praises due for the good things we doe enioy . What a mercy it is of so great a Maiestie , that he counteth himselfe to be exalted by any thing that so poore sillie wormes of the earth are able to do ? And how should this whet our affections , and set an edge vpon vs to performe so holy a dutie to him ?

Thee ] In the manifold changes and confusions that fall out in the world , we must haue our recourse to God .

They that haue no heart to praise God , it is a token they haue neuer felt how sweet and gratious he is .

Iehovah , thou art my God : ] The foundation of all our prayers & praises of God standeth vpon these two grounds and props , his power and his will .

He is able to do vs all good . For he is Iehovah Lord of heauen and of earth . His will we can not doubt of . For he is our God and Father through Christ .

Both these pillars we are taught to rest vpon in that holy , heauenly and peerelesse prayer , Our Father which art in heaven .

My God ] Here is the faith of a Christian , when truly and from his heart in the sinceritie of his soule , he can say with Thomas , Ioh. 20. my God and my Lord : appropriating to himselfe the promises of God in Christ . So could not wicked Saul do , who so oft saith vnto Samuel , Iehovah thy God . 1 Sam. 15. 21 , 30. as being himselfe none of his . This maketh our faith differ from the faith of Diuels , and from the faith of all carnall Gospellers .

For thou hast done ] The mightie and memorable acts of God deserue and are most worthy alwayes to be had in remembrance : for he hath so wrought his wonderfull workes , that he hath purchased a memoriall for them , saith the Psalmist . Psal. 111. 4. They that are negligent and forgetfull , make God , as much as lyeth in them , to loose this purchase : which can neuer be . Wherefore it is a thing too too intolerable ( though nothing be more common in the world ) for men to be so attentiue to their owne priuate affaires , that they neuer heede the glorious acts of God , which he euery day sheweth forth in the world for men to behold ( as in a glasse ) his glory in them .

Whereunto we are directed by our Prophet , and a doore ( as it were ) and window here set open : things pointed at , which we must open our eyes to see . For as the Apostle writeth to the Romanes , Rom. 1. the invisible things of God are manifested in them . His power , truth , wisedome , iustice , maiestie and mercy .

Wonderfull things ] When we see strange and marueilous things , wonderfull in our eyes , incredible to flesh and bloud ; there is the finger of God , his power , and his might .

Councels long ago ] When we finde the same long before , many ages past , prophecied and foretold , as purposed from eternitie , not sodainly and by chance rushed into : what a prouidence and care is this ouer his Church and people ? what a depth of wisedome in so ordering and disposing of them ?

Are faith , trueth . ] When his promises so long waited for and expected , come in due time to be performed , there is his faithfulnes and trueth . To teach vs not to faint nor cast off our faith and confidence ; but though he linger yet to waite . For comming he will come and will not defer . Abacuc . 2. 3.

2. For thou hast brought a Citie &c. ] When we see mightie Nations , strong and fensed Cities , that lend the arme of their strength and power to the oppressing of Gods people , to haue their hornes broken and to be laid euen with the ground , that there remaineth not so much as a shard to fetch one cole of fire in , a ruine neuer to be repaired ; behold a moment of his iustice .

3. The mightie people , the terrible nations . ] What a God must we needs say is this of maiestie and glory , that wringeth out of the mouth of the wicked and vngodly a confession of his praises ? and maketh the false-hearted tyrants , that haue beene so awfull and terrible to his people , to counterfeit a subiection , and will they , nill they , to doe his Church seruice . Esay 60. 14.

4. Thou hast beene a fense to the poore , &c. ] When the hearts of his poore distressed seruants , in the middest of their heauinesse and sorrowes , receiue aboundance of comfort , are kept as it were in the Lyons denne , and in the middest of the hot burning fornace , that God is as a wall of brasse round about to gard and to defend them : lo the riches of his mercie and goodnes . And this maketh a high and mightie wall of difference betweene prophane worldlings and Gods children . For euen they are amazed many times at the wonderfull things that God bringeth to passe in the gouernment of the world . But none can indeed profit by the workes of God , but such as haue their eyes opened to behold the things before remembred .

When the blast : ] God is a helpe in affliction very ready to be found : when all humane forces faile , the diuine power is most at hand . He suffereth his owne that are most deere vnto him to be iustled to the walls , yea to be as an old and tottering wall , readie to be ouer-turned with the blasts and violence of the wicked , as the Church complaineth in the Psalmes . Psal. 66. 12. Thou hast made men to ride ouer our heads . But in the meane time he hath the bridle and holdeth the reynes in his owne hands to curbe and keepe them in , when they would go too farre , passe the metes and bounds that he hath set them .

Then commeth his helpe as we say in the nike , most sweet and comfortable , as the shadow is to one that walketh and trauelleth in the heate of the day when the Sunne scorcheth most .

5. Thou hast brought downe ] God is he that bringeth downe the rage and furie of the wicked , and for all the stir and adoe they keepe , stilleth and quieteth the waues of their haughtie and restles Spirits that they can doe his Church no hurt . Many a time haue they afflicted me euen from my youth , may Israel now say . Many a time haue they afflicted me euen from my youth , but could not praeuaile against me . Psal. 129. 1 , 2.

Which did answer : ] We must looke whilest we are in this world to be maliced of the wicked and vngodly . They loue a life , and it is meat and drinke vnto them to see Gods people buffeted and tormented : as the Edomites did . which the Prophet reprehendeth in them , Obadia vers. 12. & the Church complaineth of in the Psalmes , Psal. 137. 7. So hath there alwaies bin in the world a perpetual & trucelesse war between the seed of the woman , & the seed of the the serpent : Kain that was of the wicked one , and Abel the righteous , the sonnes of God and the children of men , figured in Rebecca , a type of the Church , in whose wombe two nations were diuided , and the children rushed and dashed one against another . That as within we haue a battell , the spirit striuing and fighting against the flesh ; so without wee haue the world that rageth and maligneth vs .

The reason is , because our losses they take to be their owne gaine , and thinke themselues can neuer prosper , shout out , nor flourish so long as the godly hold vp their head , Ezech. 26. 2 , Because Tyrus saith of Ierusalem , ha , ha , the City of populous gates is broken , it is turned ouer to mee , I shall bee filled , now she is wasted . Againe , Ezech 36. 2. Because the enemy saith of you ( of the children of Israell ) ha , ha , and the euerlasting high places shall become an inheritance vnto me .

6. And Iehoua of hoasts will make vnto all people in this mountaine , a feast of fat things , a feast of wine in the lees : of fat things , full of marrow , of wine in the lees , fined .

7. And he will swallow vp in this mountaine a a The face of the vaile : for the vail of the face , alluding to the vail that Moses put vpon his face . A figure that is called hypallage . the vaile of the face , the vayle , that is , vpon all these people : and the couering that is spread vpon all these nations .

8. Hee will swallow vp death it selfe vnto victory , and the Lord Iehoua will wipe away all teares from all faces : and the rebuke of his people will hee take away out of all the land , for Iehoua hath spoken it .

EXPOSITION .

THE second part of the meditation is the larges of Gods goodnesse to his people the Iewes professing Christ : to whom hee will make a great and most sumptuous banquet , a banquet magnified and royally set forth by the master of the feast , the guests that shall be inuited , his Court where he keepeth his boord , the cheere and the seuerall dishes to be serued to the table .

The Master of the feast is Iehouah of Hoasts . Such an Ordinary can none keepe but hee . Nor is there power in any 6 to giue vertue and foison to those dishes to feed and cheere vp our leane and hungry soules but in God alone .

The guests are all those people of the Iewes , to wit , Iudah 8 Posit . X , Tribes . and the Tribes of Israell that cleaue to him , Ioseph where Ephraim had the pre-eminence and the Tribes of Israell that cleaue to him , Ezech. 37. 16. &c. The calling therefore of the Iewes shall be generall and vniuersall , of the X. Tribes as well as of the other , Hoshea 1. 11. Ier. 3. 12. 18. Rom. 11. 26.

This standing table shall be kept in Mount Tsion : the 23. Posit . Dwell in their countrey . Mount he spake of before , chap. 24. 22. really and spirituallie the true Church of Christ gathered of the Iewes , returned into their owne country . None that come not thither shall taste of those delights .

But what are the dainties and Iunketting dishes that shall be serued in ? Generally , fat things and wine , not of the 36 Posit . Spiritual graces . ordinary and common sort , but fat things marrowed , as the Hebrew word is , not onely full of marrow , but picked , as it were , and culled out of the heart of marrow : Wine , first in the lees , that keepeth the smell , the taste and vigor , as Ier. 48. 11. Next of the finest and the best : by all which I vnderstand first and principally Christ himselfe , the true food of our soules , whose flesh is meat indeed , & his bloud drinke indeed : the bread that came downe from heauen , and giueth life vnto the world . In the second place are meant the rich graces of the spirit that God doth bountifully bestow vpon the Saints by the preaching of the Gospell : sweeter to the soule then marrow and wine is to the taste : as Esay 55. 1. 2. and which then after a more speciall manner he shall endow his owne people with .

The seuerall seruices , take them one by one , and see how they doe excell . 7.

1. Is the taking away of the hardnesse of their hearts , of 5. Posit . Call . the couer and mantell that now is spread ouer all these people and nations of the Iewes , the blindnesse and ignorance that possesseth them which shall then be done away , when their heart shall turne vnto the Lord . So doth Paul explicate this place , 2. Cor. 3. 13. 14. 15. which maketh mee rather to apply the generall word , all people , to the Iewes only ; as it is taken , Zach. 10. 11. then to the fulnesse of the Gentiles , who vpon their Call shall submit themselues to Christ .

2. The happinesse of this new people shall be as if they were risen againe , life from the dead , Rom. 11. 15. So cleere 8. and euident demonstration shall there be in them of the 39 Posit . Prosperity . last resurrection , nay of the second death swallowed vp in victory , and conquered for euer , no more to domineere ouer those that Christ admitteth to his table .

3. All inward heauinesse and outward calamities shall from thenceforth cease . Turke nor other Tyrant shall not haue power to oppresse them , or the holy truth of God which they professe . They shall haue ioy and peace in the holy Ghost . So the reuelation , chap. 21. 4. applying it to these times , doth teach vs to expound it .

All which things so wonderfull and incredible , are shut vp with this , to procure faith and credit , that the Lord hath spoken it .

Obseruations .

6. And &c. ] The great and excellent things that Christ bestoweth vpon his , are most sweet and comfortable , compared to a feast ; a feast of most dainty and delicate things : for there are not onely the Word and Sacraments , whereby hee feedeth his outwardly , but aboundance of inward graces of the Spirit , more delightfull to the soule then any meate or drinke can bee vnto the body . This is figured in the Law by the Table standing in the Tabernacle .

Christ maketh one and the same banquet vnto all , Mat. 22. )

Howbeit , as men entertaine more honourable guests with greater magnificence then others , so this sumptuous banquet heere prepared is specially for the Iewes . The same dishes and seruices haue all his children : but heere more exquisite plenty and variety , a greater riches of Spirituall and heauenly treasures .

Iehoua will make . ] God is the author of our heauenly vocation , hee maketh the feast , inuiteth the guests , &c. Worthily he is called the Lord of Hoasts that doth it , for it is a Diuine worke and vertue to draw men to this banquet . Though the meat set before them be most sweete and delicate , daintier then the sweetest spices fetch from India or Arabia ; yet men had rather like swine to deuoure swilles and huskes , then to feed at the Lords table .

To all people . ] There is none that Christ refuseth , hee biddeth all to come vnto him , Math. 11. 28. Come vnto me all ye that are weary and heauy laden , and I will refresh you . No sexe , no age , no condition or sort of men doth hee reiect : wherefore mens vnworthinesse ought not to keepe them backe . Here the hungry is satisfied , the poore and empty soule refreshed .

In this mountaine . ] But this banquet is to bee had in the Church of God onely , like to the table that stood in the Sanctuary . Thither we must repaire if we desire to taste of such pleasures . This is the priuiledge of Gods people . The great ones of the world shall be hunger-starued , when they are full fed .

7. And he will swallow vp the vaile of the face . ] The elegies and noble commendations of the doctrine of the Gospell .

1. As the rising of the Sunne it scattereth the mists of error and darknesse , whereby wee are also taught that there is nothing in vs but ignorance and blindnesse till the doctrine of the Gospell giue vs light .

8. He will swallow vp death . ] 2 We are freed from the terror and feare of death , the second death which so fretteth and gnaweth the naturall man , all that are not in Christ , Heb. 2. 15.

Yea and we haue life bestowed vpon vs : life that comprehendeth all pleasures .

Not only so , but euen life eternall ; for death is swallowed vp in victory : and hauing Christ who is life it selfe , how is it possible we should euer die ?

Iehoua will wipe away all teares . ] 3 It ministreth ioy in the holy Ghost , heauenly and spiritually , Acts 8.

When Philip came to Samaria and preached vnto them Christ , there was much ioy in that City . Hee that findeth this treasure , for ioy thereof will sell all hee hath to buy it , Math. 13. Exceeding great cause there is of this ioy : for being once set free from death and condemnation , assured of the loue of God in Christ , of peace and reconciliation through him , and of forgiuenesse of sinnes in his bloud , needs must it make euen the lame to skip like a hinde , and the tongue of the dumbe to sing , Esay 35. 6.

9. And he shall say in that day , loe , this is our God , we haue waited for him ; and he hath saued vs . This is Iehoua , whom we haue waited for , we will reioyce and be glad for his saluation .

10. For the hand of Iehoua shall rest in this mountaine , and Moab shall be threshed vnder him , as straw is threshed vnto dung .

11. For he shall spread forth his hands in the middest of him , as he that swimmeth , spreadeth them forth to swimme : and bee shall bring downe his pride with the barres of his hands .

12. And the fense , the height of thy walls shall hee bring downe , lay low , cast vnto the ground , euen vnto the dust .

EXPOSITION .

THe third part of the meditation , is the exaltation and reioysing of Gods people , lifting vp their head : and 5 Posit . Call . first 9. by patheticall acclamations applauding the approach of Christ their God and Lord , whom they had so long beene without : as the Cherubins did , Ezech. 10. 5.

After reioycing at the fall of the enemies of Gods Church , beaten all to peeces by the hand and power of 10 18 Posit . Conquest . God , as straw is beaten to dung .

Which hand and power of God subduing all things vnto 11. himselfe , is declared by a most sweet similitude taken from those that swimme . God , saith hee , will stretch out his hands amidst his foes ( vnderstood by the Moabites ) as they are by the Edomites in this very argument , Esay 63. 1. ) as a man stretcheth them out in the water to swim : and with the barres of his hands , that is , with his large and mighty hands will keepe downe the pride of his rebellious foes , euen as the raging waters are stilled and kept downe with barres , and other things set against them .

And then with variety of words heaped together with 12. one breath , is the certainty , the speedinesse and greatnesse of the ouerthrow declared .

Obseruations .

9. He shall say , lo this . ] How sweet a thing it is to finde Christ when he hath beene long missing ?

We haue waited . ] The patient expectation of the Saints shall not be deceiued for euer .

God indeed many times doth exercise them long . They looke againe and againe , that their eyes goe out , their heart faints , and their strength is all spent in looking after him , but at the length he is found of them .

And then are wee filled with endlesse comfort , for hee saueth out of all troubles , from hell , death , and the power of darkenesse .

10. The hand of Iehouah shall rest in this mountaine . ] The Church of God is as it were his armory where his hand and power , all the weapons of his warrefare are layd vp in store . Thence hee plucketh it out for the defence of his people , and the offence of his foes . And if when he doth but hide his strength , he be most terrible and frightfull , Abac. 3. 4. what shall wee thinke he is , when with his bare hand and naked arme he fetcheth a full stroke ?

And Moab . ] The most pestilent enemies of his Church cannot escape the blowes that he will giue .

11. For hee shall spread . ] All their force and power cannot free them : when like the mighty waues and surges of the sea they rise , lift vp their voyce , and make a noyse ; he setteth more gloriously aloft , Psal. 93. 3. 4. the barres of his hands can easily keepe them vnder .

12. And the fense . ] Though their walls bee fenced vp to heauen , hee hath meanes enough to pull them downe , and to lay them euen with the earth . Cease wee therefore from man whose breath is in his nostrill , for wherein is hee to be esteemed ? Esay 2. 22.

CHAP. 26.

1. In that same day shall this song be sung in the land of Iudah : we haue a strong Citie , saluation doth God set for wals and bulwarks .

2. Open ye the gates , that the righteous nation may enter in , which keepeth a a Faiths . all faith .

3. To a frame stayed , thou wilt preserue peace , peace because he trusteth in thee .

EXPOSITION .

IN this 26th chapter is the Hymne or Song of thanksgiuing , which the whole Church of the Iewes shall sing to the honour and praise of God for so wonderfull a mercy receiued at his hands . It hath first foure circumstances going before , and then as many parts .

Circumstances ,

1. Of the time , in that day .

2. The forme , by a song . 1.

3. It shall be a publike song , as men and women and all the people did when God brought them out of Aegypt , Exod. 15.

4. This song shall be sung not in the wildernesse as the 23. Posit . Dwell in their countrey . other was , but in the land of Iudah in their owne natiue country , and of the Iewes wonderfully brought home thither .

The parts of the song ( as I said ) are foure .

First , the Churches triumph ; glorying of Gods goodnes towards her both in the whole bodie and in the particular members .

In the whole bodie for the strength and stabilitie of the 42 Posit . Stabilitie . Iewish Synagogue now conuerted vnto Christ , God hath set his sauing health as a rampier and a bulwarke round about her walles , that not her most deadly and cruell enemie , shall any more preuaile against her . So they verifie that which you read Psal. 46. 2. & 48. 4.

In her members she noteth foure things .

First , the number and the multitude , that all the gates 2. are litle enough to let them in . For which see Esay 49. 12 , 38 Posit . Multitude of beleeuers . 18 , 19 , 20 , 21. & 54. 2 , 3.

Secondly , the meanes , which is to set wide open the ports and gates . Literally and really , of Ierusalem or the land of Iudah , that they may come thicke and threefold thither from all places without check or controlment , as Esay doth exhort , Esay 62. 10. Passe on by the gates , praepare the way of the people . Lift vp , lift vp a cawsey , take away the stones , lift vp the banner for the people . Spiritually to open the gates of the Church by the ministerie and preaching of the Gospell , that the subiects of the King of glory may come in ; multitudes of their brethren the Iewes to flock euery day to the Lords Assemblies . All this by an Apostrophe or turning of the speech to those doore-keepers the Lords Remembrancers .

Thirdly , are mustered their heauenly and spirituall 36 Posit . Spiritual graces . graces : fiue in number .

1. Righteousnes , both imputed and renewed .

2. Faith , which is the hand or instrument whereby they apprehend this righteousnesse of God in Christ , and make themselues true owners and possessors of it . Wherein the better to expresse the measure of their faith , he calleth it faiths in the plurall , as Peter hath godlinesses . 2 Pet. 3. 11. The same perhaps which Paul in another case expresseth by the name of all faith . 1 Cor. 13. 2.

3. Constancie and perseuerance in this grace : wrestling for the faith , as Iude speaketh , vers. 3. And holding of it fast , which was the Apostles reioycing . 2 Tim. 4. 7. I haue kept the faith .

4. The ground of all this , a new birth . To a frame , saith he , ( a heauenly frame , one framed and fashioned 3. from aboue , that of a wilde Asse colt is made a man , by spirituall regeneration , as Tsophar speaketh in the booke of Iob. Iob 11. 12. ) Thou doest reserue . &c.

5. Trust and confidence , with all ones heart , soule and thoughts resting and relying vpon the power of God in Christ ; vpon his strengthning and corroborating Spirit , into whose hands God hath committed all things , that it is impossible any should perish that betake themselues to him . For all our endeauours are able to do nothing . It is God alone by whom we are garded , walled in and fensed vnto saluation . 1 Pet. 1. 5.

The fourth remarkable thing in this part , is the happinesse 39 Posit . Prosperitie . and felicitie which God bestoweth vpon his people thus furnished and fitted of heauenly graces ; peace , peace , all manner of good things , so farre as is for their good . Which first shall be most plentifull and aboundant , then constant and perpetuall : not reserued onely and laid vp in store , but kept and preserued firme for euermore , by him that is the surest and most faithfull keeper . But this peace especially comprehendeth peace of conscience , that passeth vnderstanding , and is a continuall feast to those that haue it . So doth the Prophet expresse in this place , that which the Apostle writeth to the Romanes , Rom. 14. 17. The kingdome of God is righteousnes , and peace , and ioy in the Holy Ghost .

Obseruations .

1. In that day : ] The time of Gods mercies ought to be the time of our thanksgiuings . We are not to take day for it .

Song ] Herevnto we must stirre vp our selues by all good meanes to quicken our dulnes , and to set an edge vpon our praises & thanksgiuings , vsing Psalmes , Hymnes , and spirituall Songs . For the voyce and melodious tune is fit to stir vp the affections of the heart , and to beget much spirituall and inward joy .

So shall we vse holily and aright the things that God hath giuen for the comfort and solace of our life .

In the land ] Publicke benefits are publikely and of all to be acknowledged : Herewith is God well pleased , when a whole Nation lifteth vp their voyce topraise God for mercy in common appertaining to them all .

Of Iehuda : ] The Church onely is capable of this dutie . Prophane men and worldlings like swine receiue many blessings , but neuer looke vp to the hand that gaue them . Of the 10 Lepers that were healed , onely one returned to giue glory vnto God . Luk. 17.

2. A strong ] The Church of God is of invincible strength and power . Hell gates cannot preuaile against it .

To vs ] This is for the comfort of all the faithfull . For the promises made to it , extend to all the members , citizens of the same . And thus must we learne , to apply to our owne good , whatsoeuer we finde written of the Church or of those that dwell therein .

God hath set ] But this strength neither Church nor any member haue of themselues or by their owne in herent vertue . All commeth from Gods grace and power onely . We are weake and sillie wormes to encounter with so great and mightie foes as fight against vs on euery side : It is he that doth set his fense about vs , and guards our walls and bulwarks . Psal. 60. 14. Through God we shall doe valiantly , and he treads downe our foes .

Saluations : ] We neede not feare in anything . For it it is not slight and small succours we haue from him . Saluations , all manner of health and safetie he doth minister : If one helpe will not do it , he is ready with an other . Sathan can not haue so many meanes to foylevs , as He hath meanes to keepe and hold vs vp .

2. Open ] The preaching of the Gospell is the gate to let in Gods people into the Church , and to make them Citizens of the beauenly Tsion . Rom. 10. Faith commeth by hearing .

This gate must be vnlocked and kept wide open by the Ministers , to whom God hath committed the keyes of the house of Dauid to open and to shut .

For they are set as vpon a watch-towre to keep out enemies , that the true Citizens may come in .

Wherefore a continuall diligence and attendance is to be looked for of such , that night and day they stand vpon their watch . As that faithfull watch-man professeth of himselfe he did . Esay 21. 8.

How much are they to blame that neglect so holy a dutie imposed of God vpon them ?

May enter in ] But as they are thus carefully to attend , so it is the peoples part to lye at this doore : as the multitude did at the poole of Bethesda . Ioh. 5. ready to goe in with the first entrance that they finde . Dauid , Psal. 110. 3. writing of these very times , when Gods people shall be wonne to Christ , sheweth what ardencie and zeale shall be in them , to enter in at these gates . Thy people shall flocke most willingly in the day of thy troopes , in the comely places of holinesse , euen from the wombe , from the morning , to thee shall flocke the dew of thy youth .

Righteous ] The badge and liuerie of Gods people is righteousnesse and holinesse , whereby as by a coguisance , men may know the Maister whom they serue : for this praise belongeth to them alone . And here is a true definition of the Church of God , and of their liuely members . Whatsoeuer faire vertues are to be seene among the worldlings , it is but a glosse that quickly fadeth , an outside onely that neuer taketh roote .

Faith ] For lacking faith , that onely purifieth the heart , Act. 15. 9. it is impossible that they should haue any sound or solide vertue .

The righteousnes of faith is the onely true righteousnesse . In vaine doe men seeke for righteousnes , where it can not be had , as Pharisees and Iustitiaries doe in their owne perfections . For which cause the Apostle rejecteth the Iewes in his time from being the Church of God . Rom. 10. 3. Seeking to set vp their owne righteousnes , they haue not beene subiect to the righteousnesse of God . But when God will giue them an other heart , they shall then grow wiser to acknowledge that Christ is the end of the law for righteousnes to euery one that beleeueth : and that the righteous by faith not by his owne workes shall liue . Abacuc. 2. 4.

Keeping ] This faith we must continually striue and wrestle for : as Sathan neuer ceaseth to shake and to oppugne it . The children of God are faire markes for him to levell at and to cast all his darts against . So much the more therefore it behoueth vs to labour and to vse all good and holy meanes that we suffer not so precious a possession to be taken from vs .

Faiths . ] Not one jot or tittle of the faith is to be lost . Not a hoofe , as Moses said , Exod. 10. 26. to be parted with . Grow we must from faith to faith , but not fall or decline in any point .

3. A frame ] Regeneration or a new birth is the noble fruit of faith . Ioh. 1. 12. To them that beleeued , he gaue this dignitie to be the sonnes of God ; who are borne not of the flesh &c. And as it is the fruit of faith : So it is the roote and mother grace of all other vertues : which doe all flow from hence as riuers from a fountaine or waters from the Sea . This regeneration is a new frame or mould that God casteth his into , forming and fashioning them againe , as the Potter doth the clay ; when of a base and vnseruiceable vessell , putting it into the fire , he frameth it into an other fashion , and maketh it to serue for high and honourable vses .

Stayd ] Which being the worke of God , a heauenly and supernaturall worke , is stablisht from aboue , that it can neuer perish and come to nothing : for the seede of God abiding in them , stayeth and holdeth them vp , that they can neuer fall away . It is impossible he should euer sinne in such sort , as to deface the image that God hath put vpon him . 1 Ioh. 5. 18. He that is borne of God , keepeth himselfe that the wicked one can not touch him .

Because he trusteth in thee ] For resting and staying himselfe vpon the strength of him who is the euerlasting rocke , he standeth more firme then mount Tsion , which can not be remoued , but remaineth fast for euer .

Hauing this for his comfort , that to him belong the promises of all and all manner of blessings , spirituall and temporall , neuer to be taken from him so long as he taketh not off his hold to trust and depend on God .

4. Trust yee in Iehovah , for euermore : for in Iehovah is a rocke of eternitie .

5. For he hath brought downe the inhabitants of a high place the loftie Citie : he hath abased it , he hath abased euen vnto the ground , he hath brought it euen vnto the dust .

6. The foote hath trampled it downe : the feet of the poore , the steps of the needie .

7. The path of the iust one , with all a a rightnesses . rightnes : with an equall ballance , the tracke of the iust one dost thou peize .

EXPOSITION .

THe second part of the Hymne is an exhortation , flowing from the former doctrine , for all Gods people to 4. put their trust in him . In regard both of his power and his Iustice . His power manifested in the Church . In that he is a rocke for their defense . And an euerlasting rocke that neuer faileth at any assay . Esay 4. 10.

Towards the wicked he declareth that his power by tumbling downe the loftie and laying them in the dust . 5. Which is notably amplified by the poore and sillie means 6. that God doth vse for the effecting of so glorious a worke . 18 Posit . Conquest .

1. The base and abiect nation of the Iewes , to abate the pride of the high and loftie .

2. What are the weapons that these people fight withall ? Not the hands wherein one strength lyeth , but their feete . And how ? feete against a Citie , a loftie and an high exalted Citie . No otherwise then men deale with base and pezantlie fellowes , as Sampson that spurned the Philistims with his foote against their sides , and made a great slaughter of them . Iudg. 15. 8.

The iustice of God is euident to be seene , in that he tempereth all things , both prosperitie and aduersitie , to his 7. children , in a most iust and equall sort : more euenly then with any weight or ballance .

Obseruation .

5. For he hath brought downe &c. ] God casteth downe the proud , and exalteth the humble . His right hand maketh great changes . Psal. 77. 11. There is no strength , no counsell can stand against him . Prov. 21. 30 , 31. That as the Psalmist saith , The rebellious , let them not exalt themselues . Psal. 66. 7. See the Virgins song , Luk. 1. and the song of Anna , 1 Sam. 2. both notable to this purpose .

6. The feete &c. ] It is his pleasure and his wisedome to vse to this end , vile , base , and abiect meanes , for bringing of mightie and wonderfull things to passe . Desolation it selfe to be able to scale a fort . Amos 5. 10. men thrust through to rise vp and set whole Cities a fire . Ier. 37. 10. the feete and toes , as it is in this place , and that of poore and needie ones , to spurne downe fensed places .

The vse and benefit we are to make hereof is double : first , that as he said to Gedeon , Iudg. 7. 2. men take not honour to themselues , to say , my right hand hath done it ; nor with the King of Babell to sacrifice to our nets . Abac. 1. 16. but to ascribe the whole power to him , to whom it is onely due .

2. It teacheth vs , when we are at our wits end , brought to the greatest straits , that we know not which way to turne vs : yet to flie to him , and to repose our whole trust and confidence in his strength and vertue . For when the helpe of man doth most faile , then is his helpe most at hand . Mans extremities are Gods opportunitie .

7. The path &c. with all rightnes ] Herein lyeth a great part of our spirituall wisedome , to behold Gods iust and righteous dealing , in those very things wherein the world is most to seeke . For when all things go well with those that feare God , when wicked persons , the tyrants of the world , are beaten downe and recompensed according to their workes : then it is an easie thing euen for prophane men to say , Surely there is a God that iudgeth the earth . Psal. 58. 12.

But when the righteous are driuen to the wall , and the wicked prosper and flourish , spread their boughes , and are greene like the Bay tree : then men , yea Gods owne children begin to call in question , either the wisdome of God , to say , How doth God know ? is there knowledge in the most high ? Ps. 72. 11. or his Iustice , as if in vaine we had purified our hearts or washed our hands in innocencie . Psal. 72. 13. Wherefore it is an excellent thing to stop our mouthes , and stoope vnto his dealings : which , though we see not the reason , are alwayes iust and holy , yea iuster and more euen then the Goldsmiths ballance , euen then when he seemeth most to forget his promises , and to leaue his deere and faithfull children to the rage of their oppressors .

8. Yea in the path of thy iudgements , ô Iehovah , did wee waite for thee : to thy name and to the memoriall of thee , was the desire of our soule .

9. With my soule haue I desired thee in the night , yea with my spirit within me haue I sought thee early : for when as thy iudgements are in the earth , the inhabitants of the world doe learne righteousnes .

10. Let fauour be shewed to the wicked , he will not learne righteousnes , in the land of all equitie he will doe wickedly ; and will not see the excellencie of Iehovah .

11. O Iehovah , when thy hand is lifted vp , they will not behold : they shall behold and blush for the zeale a a of the people toward the people , yea the fire shall consume those very enemies of thine .

EXPOSITION .

THE third part of the Hymne is the Churches confession or profession rather , made to God , what hath beene the cariage of the godly ones , the poore remnant that waite for the promise of their restoring , all the while 3 Posit . Remnant . Gods hand lay so heauy on them : which is the state and condition of the Iewes at this present in the midst of their great calamitie and affliction .

First , is their patient depending vpon God and trust in him . 8.

The props of which their trust in God , are his name , that is to say , the meditation of his truth , iustice , power ; and the memorie of him , in the meditation of his word and workes and other holy exercises . Psal. 111. 4.

This meditation is set forth doubly , by the earnestnesse and the continuance of it . The earnestnesse in two words , 9. soule and spirit : the continuance in two other , night and morning , comprehending the whole day long . See Psalm . 63. 2.

The second thing they professe , is their profiting by afflictions in righteousnesse and true holinesse . For affliction indeed is a bitter root , but it bringeth forth most sweet fruit , the fruit of righteousnesse , to them that are exercised thereby , Heb. 12. 11.

By the inhabitants of the world , I take Gods children , specially to be meant , because of the opposition following , to wit .

The contrary carriage of the wicked & vngodly , whom no rods can tame , no chastisement or correction , though 10 neuer so iust and equall , yea mercifull and gracious , bring to their right sences , to see and acknowlede the excellent and mighty worke of God : for the wicked are neuer a whit the better for all Gods dealings . His milde and gentle courses doe not mollifie , but conuince them .

But yet , mauger their head , they shall be driuen both to see and to acknowledge to their shame , the great and mightie 11. hand of God , his zeale for his people , and the fire of his wrath to consume his foes .

Obseruations .

8. In the path . ] Chastisements and afflictions are the path which Gods children are to walke in . You know ( saith the Apostle , 1. Thes. 3. ) that we were ordained hereunto . And againe , through the midst of affliction wee must make our way vnto Gods Kingdome , Act. 14. The passage of Gods children is through straight and difficult places : and the lines that leade to the center of our rest are directly drawn from the circumference of troubles and distresses . Christ the circle of our happinesse did paue that way to heauen , and was faine himselfe with his owne feet to tread it , before hee could enter into his glory .

Thy iudgements . ] When God doth chastise vs , we are to consider that he sitteth in his throne of iudgement . Hee that is the righteous Iudge , Psalm . 10. the Iudge of all the world , that cannot but doe iustice , Gen. 18. 25. which must make vs to subscribe to his sentence , and to profit by afflictions , humbling our soules before him .

Waite . ] To keepe vs that wee faint not vnder this burden , there is none so sure an anchor to flye vnto as the hope and expectation of Gods mercies : which was the comfort Iaakob took when he beheld with the eyes of faith the promises of God in the middest of those great calamities that were to befall his posterity , O Iehoua , I haue waited for thy saluation , Gen. 49. 18. And Dauid in the Psalmes , Psal. 40. 2. Waiting , I haue waited for Iehoua .

To thy name . ] Which that we may the better doe , hee hath not left vs destitute of excellent meanes and helpes , as wine and apples to refresh our sences . First wee haue his name : his name is himselfe , and all the vertues that are in him , Esay 30. 27. Behold , the name of Iehouah commeth from a farre , as if hee should say , God whose Maiesty is most famous , will then come when in iudgement of man hee seemeth to be farthest off , to deliuer his , and to destroy his enemies . Who shall be punished , saith Paul , 2. Thes. 1 from the presence of God ; that is , of God himselfe present to their terrour : What can bring more content then to haue him on our side ?

And to thy memory . ] But because not onely to flesh and bloud , but in the opinion also of the faithfull ( carried with humane weakenesse and infirmitie ) hee seemeth many times to absent himselfe , & to hide his face from vs : therefore in the second place the very memory of his name doth bring most sweet content , when we call to minde the promises of his Word , his former mercies , the experience we haue had of his goodnesse .

The desire of our soule . ] The meditation of these things must bee sweet vnto our soule . No woman with childe to long more after any thing shee lusteth for , then wee to long after the comforts which the consideration of the power , wisedome , goodnesse , Iustice , and mercy of God , and the sweet exercises of his word doe bring vs : As the Hart brayeth after the riuers of waters , so doth my soule for thee O God , saith the Prophet in the Psalmes , Psal. 84.

9. With my soule , &c. with my spirit . ] Our whole soule , and all our affections , our memory , iudgement , conscience and vnderstanding must be carried with all eagernesse , and be as forward in good things , as the wicked are in euill ; who from their heart , and with all their soule reioyce to commit euill , Ezech. 25. 6.

In the night , &c. I early seeke thee . ] Yea wee must lye at these things night and day , neuer to let the remembrance of them goe out of our minde . It is a goodthing ( saith the Psalmist , Psal. 92. 3. ) to publish thy kindnesse in the morning , and thy truth in the nights .

For when , &c. ] Great is the need we haue of these ferulaes and corrections . The flesh is so strong euen in the best , the worke of Gods grace so weake , that his faithfull children haue need of many beatings and buffetings to tame and to subdue it .

Learne righteousnesse . ] And this is the right vse wee are to make of Gods chastisements and corrections , to learne thereby righteousnesse . Christ himselfe by the things he suffred , learnt obedience , Heb. 5. 8. What need then haue we to be trained vp in this schoole , and to take out that lesson which cost the Sonne of God so deere ?

10. Let fauour , &c. ] Doe wee maruell if all this doe the wicked no good at all ? Why , it is true , in Gods Children the flesh indeed lusteth against the Spirit and is not easilie brought into subiection : wherefore they also haue much need to be kept vnder .

But in the wicked it is farre other . They had need not to be chastised and corrected , but to be beaten and ground to pieces ; for nothing will reclaime and bring them home . All Gods gracious and mercifull dealing sinketh no whit into them , euen when things go as they would haue them , with an euen and a faire current , that they can take no exception to , when they enioy most their hearts ease , they cease not to offend and prouoke God vnto his face .

And consider not . ] For they looke not to the hand from whom they haue all those good things , esteeming it eyther chance and fortune , or that their owne arme hath procured them that happinesse . They thinke of any thing rather than of the true cause indeed , Gods bountie and goodnesse , his high and mighty outstretched arme , their deliuerances to come from him , hee to be the author and fountaine of all blessings .

11. O Iehoua ] A wonderfull thing , and much to be admired ( which causeth the Prophet to turne his speech , and to make his moane to God ) that men should be so like buzzards , blinde as Moales , not to see the hand of God so high and glorious , so lifred vp and exalted .

They shall see . ] But will they , nill they , they shall haue their eyes opened to see and be ashamed . Gods iustice shall be so euident , his vprightnesse and equall proceeding so manifest in the world , as shall stop the mouth of all his foes : yea , to their vexation two things shall before their eyes torment them , Gods zeale and loue vnto his Church , his hatred of the wicked , and his wrath that shall burne them vp .

God , though he beare and for beare long , yet is tender hearted to his people , and iealous of their good .

Zeale , &c , Fire . ] Contrariwise , he hath wrath in store for the wicked and vngodly : their end shall be lamentable , howsoeuer for a while they looke aloft , and hold vp their heads . Both these are notably expressed , Zacharie 1. 14. 15.

Thine enemies . ] Here is an excellent comfort to Gods children , that their enemies God esteemeth his : as he saith to Abraham , I will curse them that curse thee . What need we then to feare them when they doe nothing to vs , but God taketh it as done to him : and who euer hardened himselfe against God , and made his party good ? Iob 9. 4.

12. O Iehoua , thou wilt ordaine peace for vs : Also our affaires thou hast wrought for vs .

13. O Iehoua our God , Lords besides thee haue mastred vs : onely through thee doe we make mencion of thy name .

14. They dead shall not liue , deceased , shall not rise : therefore thou hast visited and cut them off , and destroyed all the memorie of them .

15. Thou hast added to this Nation , O Iehoua , thou hast added to this Nation life glorifying thy selfe : whom thou didst remoue farre off vnto all the ends of the earth .

16. O Iehoua , in trouble they visited thee : they powred out submisse prayer , when thy chastisement was vpon them .

17. Like as a woman with childe that draweth neere to trauell , is in paine , cryeth out in her pangs : so haue we beene at thy sight , O Iehoua .

18. We were with childe , we were in paine , we did as it were bring forth winde : a a Helps could we not haue done . no helpe could wee haue done in the land , neyther should the inhabitants of the world haue fallen .

19. Thy dead men shall liue , my carcase they shall euery one of them arise : awake thou savest and sing , ye that dwell in dust for thy dew is as the dew of herbes , after thou hast made men fall dead vpon the ground .

EXPOSITION .

THe fourth part of the Hymne is a magnifying of God 12 for their deliuery , ascribing the whole glory vnto him alone , the onely Author both of their peace , and of the meanes whatsoeuer was needfull for the procuring of it .

Which is amplified , first by the Lordlinesse of the Tyrants 13. keeping them so vnder , that it must needs be the onely worke of God , to enable them to be in case to remember his name , and to returne praise vnto him for the accomplishment of his promises .

Secondly , by consideration of the power and mercy of God , raising them from so low estate . Set out by a noble 14. Antithesis or opposition of the worke of God towards those tyrants , and vnto these his owne children : they once down shall neuer rise againe , nor their name be euer heard of . For Gog and Magog shall vtterly be subuerted , Reuel. 20. 9. 10.

This Nation , the Nation of the Iewes , brought to so 15. low an ebbe , shall haue life more and more heaped vpon them to Gods praise and glory . In such wonderfull manner that they do as it were clap their hands for ioy to think vpon it , which the Hebrew notably expresseth , so as no other language can reach vnto .

Thirdly by comparing the former miseries with their 4 Posit . Disolation . great deliuerance , the more to set forth the riches of Gods mercie .

We were ( say they ) driuen into the furthest parts of the earth : as what Nation is there in the world which I say not hath not heard , but hath not seene and felt the misery of their dispersion .

2. We were in extreame anguish and heauinesse , which wrung from vs teares and submisse prayers , one excellent fruit of affliction .

No lesse then a woman ready to be deliuered , when her 17 throwes and pangs are vpon her .

3. We were in a most desperate condition and estate , 18. no way able to helpe our selues , or to preuaile against our foes . All our endeuours could do nothing , brought forth but winde .

Nay we were altogether dead ; and yet for all that , thou 19. hast restored life vnto our soules , by thy word quickening vs . As the dew of heauen out of the seed rotted in the earth , bringeth forth herbes and fruit : for what is the wonderfull taking to of that Nation by the Ministery of the Gospell , but life from the dead ? Rom. 11. 15.

Obseruations .

12. Thou disposest peace . ] As God is the Author of all iudgements : so is he the worker of all our peace , Esay 45. 7. I frame light and create darknesse , I make peace , and create euill , I Iehoua doe all these . That in affliction we may learne not to despaire ; his hand is as mighty to pull vs out , as euer it was to plunge vs in .

To vs . ] But this is the comfort of Gods people , who are his fauourites , and depend vpon his prouidence . The wicked haue nothing to doe with it .

Ordainest . ] In this fatherly dealing of God with his Church and people , both the end and the meanes are to be respected .

The end is peace ; for all things sort for good vnto them . Though he scourge and beat them , it is but with the rods of the sonnes of men , moderately and in measure , 2. Sam. 7. 14. Not for their hurt , but that he may doe good vnto them in the end , Mica . 4. 12. Zach. 1. 15. Esay 47. 7.

Which breedeth a great content in the middest of most heauy crosses , maketh them warme at the heart , euen then when they lye in their cold irons , to sing and make a noyse to the honour and praise of God , as if they were hot with wine , as Paul and Sylas did , Acts 16.

Also all our affaires . ] He doth not onely ordain things for good , but taking the matter all and euery whit into his owne hands , frameth and disposeth of euery thing , as best may fit their purpose .

Our workes . ] Yea as well things done against his Church , as things by them and for them , hee by his maruellous wisedome that bringeth light out of darknesse maketh to fall out for their singular good and comfort .

Our way therefore is to let him alone , and to rest in that which he shall doe . Not that wee are to sit still and neglect the meanes hee appointeth for our good : that were not to depend vpon him , but to tempt him . But that when wee haue done all wee can , wee roll our way vpon the Lord to trust in him , and he will doe it , Psal. 37. 5. 6.

13. Other Lords besides thee . ] No affliction so much humbleth Gods people , as when such tyrannize ouer them , that would iustle Christ out of his throne .

Haue maistred vs . ] And such mens tyrannie is for the most part of all other most heauy and intollerable , and maketh the Church most to groane and sigh vnder the burden of it .

Onely through thee . ] There be two reasons why God doth so great and marueylous things for his Church .

One that by helping them , when all helpe of man doth faile , all meanes taken away , which flesh and bloud doth looke vnto , he onely may haue the praise to do wonderfull things alone . Psal. 72. 18. Thus he telleth Gedeon comming with a great Armie against the Midianites : These people are to many for me to deliuer Midian into their hands , lest Israel take the glory to himselfe ; Saying , my right hand hath done it . Iudg. 7. 2. So prone we are to sacrifice to our owne nets , and to arrogate the praise due to God .

Doe we mention thy name ] The other is to the end he may euer haue in the world a Church to celebrate and magnifie his name .

And here is the dutie we owe to God for all his benefits , to be trumpets to sound forth his praises . Dauid in the Psalmes often presseth this argument ; the dead do not praise . Iah : nor any that goe downe into silence . But we will blesse Iah : from henceforth and for euer . Ps. 115. 17 , 18.

16. In trouble : ] See the corruption of mans nature ; that hath not the heart to speake to God , vnlesse he be pressed to it by hard and heauy corrections .

How necessarie is affliction , that maketh vs visit God , to delight in his acquaintance . Whereas otherwise we are ready with those wicked ones , Iob 22. 17. Depart away from vs .

Prayer is indeed the daughter of affliction : but it is the mother of comfort . As it was to the Church here , and will be to all that tread in her steps . Who euer humbled his soule in seeking God , and went away without finding that he sought ; either in the same or in a far more excellent kinde . Manasses was brought extremely low : but when he cryed to the God of his Fathers , how did he bring him backe vnto his kingdome .

Submisse ] Onely let vs looke our prayers be submisse , humble , and from the soule . For proud Iustitiaries go away as empty as they came .

29. Dead ] The assurance of Gods power , which I shall shew it selfe in the rising of all flesh , is the most exceltent argument to confirme vs in the promises of God , hose that are most incredible to flesh and bloud . He that can say to the Dead , awake and come to iudgement , is not he able to put life into this dead people of the Iewes . Ezech. 37. Rev. 20. or can the condition of any be so desperate , that he is not able to helpe them out ?

Thy &c. my &c. ] The promises of God we must so know to be true and certaine to all Gods people , that we exclude not our owne speciall and particular comfort . Iob 19. 25.

In the dust ] Of our selues we be most miserable , in lamentable and wofull case : as mourners were wont to sit in the dust .

The worke of Regeneration , which is knit and ioyned with the calling of the lewes , is as the rising of our dead bodies out of the dust . As litle meanes there is in vs spiritually to quicken our soules , as in our carcases to raise themselues vnto life .

Awake ] It is onely the power of God that is able for to do it . He that said the word and all things were made , that commanded light to shine out of darknes ; he onely is the author of our new life .

Thy dew ] The meanes is the word , the word of the Gospell preached and sounding in the Church . 1 Pet. 1. 25.

Sing ] This filleth our mouthes with cheerefulnesse and with gladnes . What matter ministreth such songs and cause of rejoycing , as the quickning of our soules dead in sinnes and trespasses ?

20. Goe to my people , enter into thy chambers , and shut thy doores vpon thee : hide for a very litle while , till the indignation passe ouer .

21. For behold , Iehovah commeth out of his place , to visit the iniquitie of the inhabitant of the earth vpon him ; and the earth shall disclose a a her blouds . her slaughters , and shall no more hide her slaine .

CHAP. 27.

1. In that same day will Iehovah visit with that his sore and great and mightie sword , Leviathan the Serpent : barr , Leviathan , I say , the winding Serpent : and will slay the Dragon that is in the Sea .

EXPOSITION .

THE Prophet now returneth to prosecute his purpose broken off by the two former Chapters , most sweetly enterlaced . Wherefore these two verses and the 27th Chapter following ( which should in truth be but one entire Chapter , but that I would not confound the receiued distinction ) haue an explication of both parts of the prophecie that went before : to wit , first , The finall deliuerie of the Nation of the Iewes , in the vtter ouerthrow of the Turkish tyrant ( which you had Chap. 24 21. 22. ) and then the flourishing felicite of the Iewish Christian Church : ( which was touched Chap. 24. 23. )

In the former part , there is first a Preparation , and then the Iudgement it selfe . 20

The preparation , first by a kinde and louing Apostrophe to his people ; willeth them to rest with patience vnder the 16 Posit . Distresse . hope of Gods gratious protection , betaking themselues to him with a sure faith in his promises ; whereby they may be safe and free in the middest of all dangers and perils , as the Israelites were , Exod. 12. 22. keeping within their doores when the destroyer went forth to slay the first borne in Aegypt .

And though it be a time of indignation , the sorest and greatest time of affliction that euer was in any nation . Dan. 12. 1. yet is it but a storme that shall quickly blow ouer . As that holy Father once said of Iulians persecution .

Secondly , that they might lift vp their eyes to behold how wonderfull a deliuerance this should be , not a whit 21. inferior , nay many degrees beyond that in Aegypt , to which purpose serueth the word , Behold , a cryer to prepare attention .

He sheweth the solemnitie of this Iudgement . God himselfe , saith he , will come downe from heauen , out of his throne of glory , to execute the same . The earth and all the creatures shall acknowledge the iustice of it , for their ●nfinite butcheries , the bloud of Gods Saints shed by their hands . Then followeth the iudgement it selfe : Chap. 27. expressing what kind of enemie God will make to fall before 1. them , and the meanes of his ruine .

The enemie hath three names giuen him , two additions , 18 Posit . Conquest . and the place of his habitation . All which may note as well the bodie and large spread , as the power and hurtfulnes of his Empire .

The names are , Leviathan , a Serpent , a Dragon .

The additions , barr and winding the Serpent a barr : the winding Serpent . The place of his habitation is the Dragon in the Sea .

He is worthily called Leviathan or a Whale , for the hugenes of his Empire , and his monstrous might and power .

Serpent you may call him , yea a barr or long and a winding Serpent , if either you consider the manner of his territories , somewhat resembling a long and winding Serpent , as learned men haue obserued : Or the sorenes and the shifts , slights and subtleties , which he vseth against the Christians ; whereof the Turkish stories are full .

The very name of Dragon , the Reuelation giueth him , Rev. 20. for his inveterate hatred and malice to Gods people , the open and professed hostilitie against the name of Christ .

The place of his habitation is in the Sea , not in a petie Riuer ouer one people and nation , which how mighty and potent soeuer , yet is but one . As that Dragons of Aegypt was in the riuer Nilus . Ezech. 29. 3. But this man hath the whole Sea in subiection , the maine Ocean at his command : yea Constantinople , the seate of his Empire , is seated in the very mouth and iawes of Pontus and Propontis . Which is an euident argument , that this prophecie can not be drawne to the King of Babel , who dwelt so far remote from the Sea .

The meanes of his destruction is that he shall fall by the sword in deadly and cruell fight . Not that alone , but 19 Posit . Gods fighting . by the mighty sword of God ; who from heauen shall throw downe vpon him and vpon his armie , showers of hailestones fire and brimstone to deuoure them . Revel. 20. 8 , 9 , 10. Ezech. 38. & 39. Esay 31. 8 , 9.

Obseruations .

20. Goe to my people ] God neuer bringeth destruction vpon the wicked , but he first fore-warneth his , that they may escape . So he did to his people in Aegypt , to keepe themselues within doores , whilest the destroyer plagued the Aegyptians .

Hide ] When Gods iudgements are vpon the earth , it becommeth vs to humble our selues and to hide our faces . Prov. 22. 3. The wise man seeth the euill and hideth himselfe , but the wicked passe one and are punished .

Passe ouer ] God suffereth not his rod to lye for euer vpon his children . He exerciseth them but for a while till he haue accomplished his purpose for good vnto them .

1. Sword ] He hath not onely a rod to disple and correct , but a sword to slay and cut off the enemies of the Chap. 27. Church .

His iudgements for the most part are sutable to mens sinnes . The cruell persecutors of the Saints that filled the world with butcheries and massacres , fall by the sword of Gods iustice . His sword is furbished and fat with the bloud of them that embrued their hands with innocent bloud . Esay 34. 6. So is verified that which the Psalmist speaketh , Psal. 76. 11. He maketh the rage of men to turne vnto his glorie .

Gods sword , is a sore , a hard , and a heauy sword : it cutteth to the quicke , beareth downe all that commeth in the way .

No force nor fraud , no power nor domination , is able to stand before it .

The mightie tyrants of the world , whose finnes are as strong as bucklers , and cleaue so close togither , that the winde can not come betweene them , ( as in Iob it is said of the huge Leviathan , Iob 41. 6 , 7 , 8. ) haue a way open for his sword to pierce into .

Let vs not feare man for all his swelling , whome it is so easie a thing for Gods sword to worke vpon .

Winding Serpent ] The wicked hold it for a maxime , that no faith is to be kept with Gods people . Frauds , shifts , subtleties and deuises : any way whereby they may entrap and hurt , goeth with them for vertue and valour .

Dragon ] There is in the enimies of the name of Christ , as inveterate and naturall a hatred to the Church , as is in the Dragon to mankinde . No maruaile therefore if they can neuer be at rest nor peace ; seeing nothing will satisfie their malice , but the bloud of the Saints . Euen as the Dragons , which let their gorge be neuer so full , their kinde carrieth them to the prey .

2. In that same day : a vineyard of red wine , sing yee vnto it .

EXPOSITION .

HItherto of the ouerthrow of their enemies . The second branch ( which is the felicity of the Iewish Christian Church ) hath fiue steps or degrees .

First , is the Plantation or first erecting of this Church , noted vnder the similitude of a vineyard planted .

Her excellency vpon the first erecting , is set forth by two adioynts . 33 Posit . Glorious church

1. In calling it a vineyard of red , that is , of the best and most generous Wine , Prou. 23. 31.

2. In that they shall sing for ioy of this plantation , as when vpon the building of the second Temple , the people sung and shouted , grace , grace vnto it , Zach. 4. 7.

Obseruations .

2. Vineyard . ] The Church of God is a vineyard of the 2. Lords owne planting , his hand doth set and graffe all the plants of it .

Red wine . ] It is in the sight of God , and so ought to be to vs , as precious and sweet as the best and most pleasant wine is vnto the taste .

Sing . ] Wee are to ioy and take comfort in the good of the Church when it prospereth and fareth well . As in the Psalmes on the contrary part they grieue and mourne that the wilde beast of the Forrest did tread it vnder foor , Psal. 8. 12. &c.

And here is a notable argument or subiect of our songs . Those that haue learning and eloquence , let them try their wits in this . Such as excell in Poetry , may here finde matter to exercise their pennes . And this is a holy vse of the gifts that God hath giuen vs , when with Dauid the sweet singer of Israell , our pennes walke to publish Gods praises , and when wee vtter our Poemes in commendation of his word and workes vnto his people .

3. I Iehova doe keepe it , euery moment will I water it : least any assaile it , night and day will I keepe it .

4. Furie is not in mee : who so shall set me with bryar and thorne into battell , I will march through it and fire them out of it at once .

5. Or he shall take holde of my strength , make peace with me : peace shall he make with me .

EXPOSITION .

THe second step is the Preseruation or Gods prouidence and care of the Church thus planted , to be seene three manner of waies .

First , towards the Church it selfe , he keepeth it , and is as a wall of fire round about , Zach. 2. 9. Moreouer he doth 3. 41. Posit . Safety of the Church . water it euery moment by the raine or dew of his Word and grace . So he hath his part , not onely in her planting , but in her watering .

The second thing is in regard of the enemies of the Church , prophane persons , lest any such should visit , that is to say , rudely and vnmannerly rush vpon it , he gardeth it night and day .

The third thing is toward Hypocrites that lurke in the bosome of the Church , for all that are of Israel , are not Israel , 4. Rom. 9. Neither because they are among vs , are they therefore of vs . They went out from vs , but they were not of vs , for if they had beene of vs , they would haue abidden with vs , saith the Apostle , 1. Ioh. 2. 19. But ( saith God ) howsoeuer there be in the Church secret enemies which prouoke my wrath by their offences , yet will I not therefore suffer mine anger to rise against mine owne heritage : I haue waies & meanes enough to bring them downe , and yet to preserue my people ; for if any with his briars and thornes , that is , by his malicious wickednesse doe offend , and as it were sting and pricke mee , I will eyther in Iustice punish him ( marching vp and downe in warre-like manner , yet warely , without touch or preiudice to the Church ) or force him by true repentance and acknowledgement of his fault , to take mee by the arme and hold my hand from striking or sending 5. forth the fire of my wrath , that so he may taste my mercy .

Obseruations .

3. I Iehova keepe it . ] God not only planteth , but gardeth and protecteth his Church . This is her reioysing , that she is kept of such a worthy keeper .

Water it . ] Wee are of our selues as the dry heath , as the barren and parched ground , vnable to bring any fruit but by speciall watering , and Gods blessing .

The Word of God is that whereby hee watereth his Church , and maketh it fertile and fruitfull . It is our duty therefore to wait for it , with as great earnestnesse as the dry and stony ground doth for raine to fall from heauen .

Euery moment . ] And this watering must be continually , euery moment our hungry bodies haue not so much need of refreshing at their ordinary meales , as our thirsty soules haue of this spirituall and heauenly moisture .

Least any assaile it . ] The Church , that is most amiable and worthie to be loued of all , is not without deadly and sworne enemies that from their soule seeke her ruine and ouerthrow . These enemies are restlesse day and night , they watch to doe her mischiefe .

But our comfort is , wee haue one more watchfull then they . The watchman of Israell that neyther slumbreth nor sleepeth , and who keepeth vs day and night .

4. There is no rage . ] There be alwaies hypocrites left in the Church to exercise the faith & patience of the Saints .

God knoweth how to free the godly and to reserue the wicked vnto punishment , 2. Pet. 2.

Note here three forcible arguments to keepe men from sinne .

With bryar . ] 1. Sinne is as brambles or bryars to pricke God , and to gall him to the heart .

Set me into battell . ] 2. It biddeth God battell , and as a Herauld proclaimeth warre betweene him and vs . And to speake with the Apostle , Shall wee prouoke God to wrath ? are we stronger then hee ? 1. Cor. 10. 22. Who euer hardened himselfe against God and prospered ? Iob 9. 4.

Fire I will cut him out of her . ] 3. It draweth iudgement vpon our selues : yea the vtter ruine and destruction of our soules .

There be also three forcible arguments to be drawne from hence , that should moue vs to repentance , answering those former three .

5. Lay hold on my strength . 1 Where sin bideth battell to God , who is too hard for vs . Repentance taketh him by the arme , and holdeth his hand that it should not strike vs .

And make . ] 2. Where sinne galleth and fretteth God , Repentance doth mediate peace with him .

He shall make . ] 3. It not onely mediateth , but procureth firme peace and Concord : and so preuenteth his iudgements that would otherwise come vpon vs .

6. As touching those to come , hee shall cause Iaakob to take root , Israel shall blossome and bud : and they shall fill the face of the inhabited world with increase .

7. Hath hee smitten him a a According to the stroke of his smiter . as he smote his smiter : or is hee slaine according to the slaughter of those that were slaine by him ?

8. In measure , when thou sendest it forth , dost thou debate with it ? him he taketh away with that his rough blast , as in the day of the easterly winde .

9. Wherefore by this shall the iniquity of Iaakob be purged and this is all the fruit , that he may put away his sinne : when he shall make all the stones of the Altar as chalke stones broken in pieces , the Groaues and Sunne-images shall not stand vp .

10. But his fensed City shall be desolate , pleasant habitation dismissed and forsaken like a wildernesse : There shall the calfe feede , and there lye downe , and consume the branches of it .

11. When the bough thereof is drie , the twigs shall be broken off , women shall come and set it on fire : for hee is not a people b b Of vnderstanding . of any vnderstanding , therefore he that made him , will not haue mercy on him , and he that formed him , will not shew him grace .

EXPOSITION .

THe third step is the Adornation or blessing which hee will bestow vpon the Church , planted , kept , and watered : 6. and they are three .

1. Stabilitie , being fast rooted and fixed that nothing can shake their faith . And hereof the Lord himselfe is the 42 Posit . Stability of the Church . Author , whose right hand as it doth set and plant them , water and manure them , so it doth root and make them spread , And who then dare offer to plucke them vp ?

2. Beauty , in the goodly spreading and blossoming of their branches . 39 Posit . Prosperitie .

3. Fruitfulnesse and fecundity , dispersing farre and neere the fruits of their Faith . 38 Posit . Multitude of beleeuers .

These blessings are amplified by a dissimilitude of Gods dealing with those Tyrants , of whom he spake before , and 7. towards his owne people . First propounded , vers. 9. hath God smitten ( his owne people the Iewes ) as hee hath smitten the enemy that smote them ? or are his owne people slaughtered in that kinde as those are slaughtered , whose hand God vseth to slaughter them ?

Then is it specified in two instances .

First , in the diuers manner of afflicting . With his people 8. God dealeth .

1. Moderately , and in measure .

2. In gentle and louing manner : for though he disperse and scatter them into hard and cruell bondage , it is but as it were a sending of them forth abroad into the world ; a translating of them into another place , whence they may be taken vp and replanted in their natiue soyle , so as there is hope for them to spring anew , farre otherwise it is with the wicked : for ,

1. To him it is boy sterously and roughly .

2. Hee doth vtterly sweep him away , and pull him vp by the rootes , that his place shall be found no more . As before , chap. 26. 14.

Secondly , in the diuers end : to his people the Iewes whom his purpose is to call ( for so doth the Apostle apply this place , Rom. 11 , 27. Chastisements and afflictions serue to purge iniquitie , and to bring them to Christ through faith and true repentance , testifying the same by abolishing all false worship and seruice , that nothing may stand or hold vp the head which is enemy to Gods glory , but be throwne downe and abolished .

But Gods hand vpon the wicked is to their vtter ruine : how strong soeuer they seeme vnto themselues , and neuer 10. so pleasantly seated , all shall be made a wildernesse ; God will turne things vpside downe , from the lowest twigge to the top branch .

Which on Gods partis a thing most easie and most iust : so easie , euen when he dealeth with the stoutest of them , 11. that hee standeth not in need of any great meanes for the matter . A company of silly women shall be sufficient to doe the feat . Againe , it is most iust , for the wicked haue no wisedome , nor will learne , no not by stripes and punishments . Therefore he that made and formed them , in whose hands they are as clay in the hands of the Potter , though they be his owne worke , the creatures whom his fingers haue fashioned and made , will shew no fauour vnto them , but they shall vtterly be done away .

Obseruations .

6. Touching those to come . ] The right hand of the Lord doth bring great changes .

His arme is no more powerfull to tumble , cast downe , lay waste and desolate a most flourishing state and people when they sinne against him , then it is to set vp and aduance the most miserable and forlorne that turne vnto him , Read Psal. 107. 33 , 34 , 35 , 36 , 37 , 38.

Make to roote , &c. ] Here is Gods might and greatnes euident to be seene : but behold his loue and kindnesse to his Church . He is not content to plant and keepe it , to water and manure it ; but hee bestoweth all that is requisite , whereby it may grow and flourish . Hee maketh it strong and faire , full of goodly fruit .

The strength therefore of the Church and all the good of it commeth from God alone , from his prouidence and presence , Psal. 125. 1.

7. 8. 9. 10. 11. In measure , &c. ] Withall note the difference of his dealing with the wicked and his owne children . Vpon these doth he but sprinkle a parcell of his wrath , some few sparks of displeasure : but the wicked hee vtterly consumeth and burneth vp with the fire of his indignation , Esay 42. 25. and 66. 15.

By this , &c. ] Obserue two notable things touching afflictions .

1. Their singular and incomparable vse : to purge iniquity , to pardon and forgiue offences .

2. The persons that so profit by it : Iacob , the Church and true Israell of God : for this is not by any vertue or quality inherent in afflictions , seeing the wicked taste of this cup as well as others , and are neuer a whit the better : but by the mercy and goodnesse of God , sanctifying the same for so excellent a vse vnto his children .

The iniquity of Iacob . ] Forgiuenesse of sinnes is the peculiar priuiledge of Gods children , a treasure which he hideth and layeth vp in the Church alone , Psal. 130. 8. Hee vedeemeth Israel from all his iniquities , Micah 7. 18. Who is a mighty God like to thee , that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his inheritance ? Wherefore worthily in the articles of our Faith ( that which wee call the Apostles Creed ) after beleeuing that there is a holy Catholike Church , this among many other things proper thereunto is one . I beleeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes .

Neyther is there any sinne so foule that Faith in the bloud of Christ doth not wash away , Esay 1. 18.

What sinne like vnto Idolatry ? that maketh a diuorce betweene God and vs , dissolueth the spirituall marriage-knot , as Adultery doth the carnall : yet lo , euen this truely repented of , findeth grace and mercy at the hand of God . Notable to that purpose is the place of Ieremie , Ier. 3. 1. If a man put away his wife , and she goe from him , and become another mans , will he returne vnto her any more , should not that same land be defiled ? But thou hast playd the harlot with many friends , yet returne to me , the speech of Iehova .

All sinnes therefore to Gods children are veniall , pardonable , and pardoned in Christ . As on the other side to those that are not in him , the least sinne is mortall , damnable , and bringeth damnation . This doctrine tendeth not to giue men scope to sinne , but to comfort poore repentants that haue sinned .

Be purged . ] But how come sinnes , especially so great and heinous , thus to be remitted ? By the onely purgation that Christ hath made , Heb. 1. 3. who vpon the crosse paid the full price and ransome for them . And this one purgation of his ouerthroweth all false and phantasticall purgatories that the idle braine of mans wit hath inuented .

When he shall make all the stones of the Altar , &c. ] With forgiuenesse of sinnes is ioyned true repentance as an inseparable companion , or rather ( in nature , not in time ) the forerunner of it , Acts 3. 3. Repent and conuert that your sinnes may be blotted out .

There be certaine notes and marks whereby true repentance doth testifie and bewray it selfe .

1. A holy detestation of sinne , those sinnes especially which are most lift vp against the glory of God , and whereby we haue most prouoked him to anger .

2. To remoue all meanes and occasions of sinne demolishing and casting downe whatsoeuer is against the glorie of God .

3. Vtterly to forsake sinne , and not to resort any more as a dog vnto his vomit , or as the Sow that is washed , to the wallowing in the mire , 2. Pet. 2.

This is it he meaneth by saying , the groaues and the Sunne-images shall not stand vp . that is , shall so be throwne downe and made away , that they shall neuer be reedified .

13. A people of no vnderstanding ] True wisedome is in the feare of God , which is the fountaine and beginning , the prime and principalitie of all wisedome . Prov. 17. He is a foole by the constant verdict of the wisest , and hath no iot of vnderstanding , that careth not to decke and adorne himselfe herewith . Let men brag neuer so much of their prudence in counsell , their deepe reaches and profound policies to sway scepters , manage Common-wealths and Kingdomes : if they refuse the feare of God , reject his word , where onely this feare is to be learnt , whereof can there be any wisedome in them ? Ier. 5. 9. Though they seeme as wise as the King of Tyrus was in his owne imagination , they shall dye the death of the vncircumcised . Ezech. 28.

12. And it shall be in that same day , Iehovah shall thresh from the channell of that riuer vnto the streame of Aegypt : and yee shall be gathered a a by one , one . one by one , ô children of Israel .

EXPOSITION .

THE fourth step is the Perfection of this Church , in 12. that ,

1. They shall possesse and replenish the whole land , as 24 Posit . Inhabit all the land . before . For from Euphrates ( meant here by the channell of the riuer ) vnto the riuer of Aegypt , were their iust and lawfull bounders . The inheritance first promised to Abraham , Gen. 15. 18. and afterwards in possession both of Dauid , 2 Sam. 8. 3. 1 Cron. 18. 3. and of Solomon , 2 Cron. 9. 26.

2. Their calling shall be generall and vniuersall . Not one left out whom God hath appointed to saluation . as Ezech. 39. 28.

Obseruations .

12. Shall thresh ] The ministerie of the word is Gods flayle to seuer the chaffe from corne ; to single his out of the middest of wicked and prophane worldlings .

One by one ] There is no thresher in the world that thresheth halfe so cleane : for he looseth not one graine . Those that thou hast giuen me I haue kept , and not one of them is lost but that sonne of destruction . &c. Ioh. 7. 12. This singular comfort haue all that are his : it is impossible any one should perish , whom God the Father hath giuen to his Sonne .

And withall what a thing is this ? How great an extent of loue ? God hath not onely a care of the Church in generall , but of euery one particularly and by the poll . The good shepheard calleth his owne sheepe by name . Ioh. 10. 3.

13. And it shall be in that same day , a blast shall be blowne with a great trumpet , and those shall come that perished in the land of Ashur , and the outcasts in the land of Aegypt : and shall bow downe to Iehovah in the holy mount at Ierusalem .

EXPOSITION .

THE fift and last step is their D●tacion . For not they 13. onely shall be called , but the large and vaste countries , 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . all the tract of the East and of the South , shall be conuerted vnto Christ , by the great trumpet , the sound of the Gospell comming into all the parts of the world , from one end of the heauen vnto another ; which is the last marke that our Sauiour giueth to fore-runne his last and glorious comming . Matth. 24. 31. and which being once accomplished , the world before that age or generation passe , shall haue an end . Math. 24. 34.

And these , saith he ( which is the cause why he maketh mention of them here ) shall bow downe to Iehovah in the holy 45 Posit . The nations honouring them . mount at Ierusalem . That is , Such shall be the brightnes of the new Ierusalem , the Church of the Iewes wonne to Christ , that the nations of those that are to be saued shall walke in her light ; and the Kings of the earth shall bring their glory and honour in vnto her . Rev. 21. 24. Read Esay 60. So I distinguish betweene the 14 and 15 verses in the very same manner as I finde these things distinguished Zach. 10. 12 , 13.

Obseruations .

13. Perish ] How miserable is the state of all those that are not in Christ . They perish in their ignorance and diuers sinnes : liuing they are dead ; perdition it selfe hath already seized of them . This is all we can brag of , if we looke vnto our selues as we are the naturall sonnes of Adam .

A blast &c. ] O therefore the excellencie of the preaching of the Gospell , neuer sufficiently to be commended ! which is the great trump of God to saue those that perish , to put life into the dead . As our Sauiour saith , Ioh. 5. 25. The dead shall heare the voice of the Sonne of God , and they that heare , shall liue .

And shall bowe downe in the holy mount at Ierusalem ] It is a holy fruit of the communion of Saints not to enuie the graces of God in our brethren , but to make vse of them : and where God sheweth most loue , there for men to giue most honour .

Daniel 9. 24. &c. to the end of the Chapter .

24. Seauenty a a Or weekes , meaning seuens of years . But the tearm ( weekes ) is not so cleere and significant . seauens are * * So doth the verbe in the plural import . each of them cut out for thy people , and for thy holy City b b Or in restraining , that is , within which compass of time shall be restrained . to restraine wickednesse , and to seale sinnes , and to make reconciliation for iniquity , and to bring righteousnesse euerlasting , and to seale vision and Prophet , and to annoint c c Heb. Holines of holinesses . the most holy .

25. Know therefore and marke , from the going forth of the word to restore , and to build Ierusalem vnto a d d Or an anointed gouernor . Messia Gouernor , shall be seauen seauens . And threescore and two seauens againe shall be built street and ditch , and e e Heb. in trouble . trouble some shall those times be .

26. And after those threescore & two seauens Messia shall be cut off , and shall haue f f No more to doe there . nothing . And the City and sanctuarie shall the people of a g g Hebr. A Come-gouernor , in Latin Aduena . forraine gouernor destroy , and the end thereof shall be with a floud , and vnto the end of the warre there shall be an h h Hebr. Precisenes of desolations , that is , extreame desolation precisely determined . extreame determined desolation .

27. And hee shall corroborate the Couenant vnto many one seauen , and in the halfe of that seauen he shall cause sacrifice and oblation to cease , and by i i Hebr. By the wing of abhominations . the abhominable wing hee shall make desolation , euen till k k Hebr. Consummation . vtter destruction , and that precisely determined , be powred vpon the desolate .

THese words are a part of the message which the Angell Gabriel sent Ambassador from the God of heauen had in commission to deliuer to our Prophet . It is a noble Prophesie of the state of Gods people , how after the winter of 70. yeares captiuity , there should come a spring of 70. times seauen yeares continuance in their land and country . In which time the Temple and Citie shall be built anew , Christ the Lord of the Temple by his personall presence shall abolish the legall worship , and at the last in fact take it quite away , destroying both Temple and City by the Romaine Armies , which iustly shall light vpon their heads for refusing the saluation which this great Prophet their Lord and redeemer came into the world to bring vnto them .

Three questions heere naturally arise vpon the vnfolding whereof the vnderstanding of this Scripture doth much depend : one from what time these 70. seauens take their beginning : another when they determine and haue an end : the third , who should be the Messiah here spoken of . For the discussing of these , and to bring some light to so darke and difficult a peece of Scripture , somewhat must first be said of the 70. yeares captiuity , and of Darius the Mede , and Cyrus King of Persia , that brought an end vnto it .

There were 3. captiuities of Gods people all mentioned , 2. Chron. 36. and 2. Kings 24. and 25.

The first towards the end of the third yeare of Iehoiakim , and the beginning of his fourth , being the first yeare of Nabuchadnetsar , when Daniel and his fellowes were led away captiues , Ier. 25. 1. Dan. 1. 1.

The second vnder Iehoiacin or Iechonia about the eight yeare of Nabuchadnetzar ; from whence Ezechiel is wont to reckon , Ezekiel . 1. 2. being himselfe one of that captiuitie .

The third in the eleuenth of Zedechia and ninteenth of Nabuchadnetsar when the City & temple were destroyed : from which of these the 70. yeares captiuity should begin , is a great question . I referre it to the first : for ,

1. Ieremy giueth but 70. yeares to Babel , which are first spoken of when great Nebuchadnetzar began his raigne , Ierem. 25. And by those 70. yeares of Babel hee boundeth the captiuity , Ier. 29. 10. When 70. yeares be accomplished to Babel ( so I read , not , at Babel ) I will visit you , &c.

2. Those words being written to the Iewes of the second captiuity , are an apparant proofe that , part of the 70. yeares captiuity was then expired . And thus it may well stand that Haggai saith , in the sixt yeare of Darius , that many there present had seene the former house , Hag. 2. 3. for it was destroyed not past 67. yeares before . Also Daniel was not to old to wield the Babilonian Empire in the time of Darius Medus , it being but the 70. seauenth yeare of his captiuity . And Ezrah ( whose father Seraiah was slaine when the Temple was burnt , 2. Kings 25. 21. ) might be actiue in the seauenth of Artaxerxes , Ezra 7. 8. which was 21. yeares after that sixt yeare of Darius , and so 88. yeares from the death of his father . All which things , but by this reckoning , could hardly be admitted .

He that pulled downe the Babylonian pride , was Darius the Mede . Cyrus ( as Zenophon also writeth ) was but the Lieutenant of his Armie , and acknowledged him his Soueraigne : For ,

First this Conquest is euery where attributed to the Medes , Esay 13. 17. Behold I will raise vp against him the Mede , Ier. 51. 11. The Lord raiseth vp against Babylon , the Spirit of the Kings of Media ; and vers. 28. Prepare against her the Nations , the Kings of Media , her Princes and all her Nobles , and all the Land of his Dominion .

Secondly , Darius tooke ( of his owne authority , not by any mans guift ) the Kingdome , as soone as Belshazzer was slaine , Dan. 5. 31. And hee it was whom the Angell did encourage and strengthen , Dan. 1. 11. That he might ouercome the Chaldeans , hee disposed of the Empire , and set vp 120. Gouernours , Dan. 6. 1. And in all his time no mention is made of Cyrus .

Thirdly , Daniel reciteth his visions in order thus , In the first yeare of Belshazzer , Dan. 7. 1. In the third yeare of Belshazzer , Dan. 8. 1. In the first yeare of Darius . Dan. 9. 1. In the third yeare of Cyrus , Dan. 10. 1.

Fourthly , Darius raigne is reckoned as distinct from Cyrus and before Cyrus , Dan. 6. 29. He raigned not a yeare ( being 62. yeares old when Belshazzar was slaine , Dan. 5. 31. ) and let Cyrus his Successor : for Daniel in the first of his raigne vnderstood the 70. yeares to be that yeare accomplished . Dan. 92. So the Prophesie of Ieremie was fulfilled , that the 70. yeares Captiuity , and the Babylonian Monarchie should end together . ler. 25. 12. & 29. 10.

But it will be obiected that , 2 Chron. 36 20. the captiuity lastest till the Kingdome of Persia came in . Therefore that Cyrus raigned together with Darius ; else the Babylonian Monarchie should not end with the captiuity : for the raigne of Darius Medus came betweene .

I answer , Darius raigne was a part of the Persian Monarchy ; for he wrote himselfe King of the Medes and Persians : and seeing the Persian name preuailed aboue the Medes , and that instantly ( Darius dying the same yeare ) Ezra calleth the whole succession from the time of the taking of Babilon , the Kingdome of Persia .

This Darius was the sonne of Assuerus , of the seede of the Medes , Dan. 9. 1. whom ( leauing to euery man his iudgement free ) I take to bee that Assuerus which was Queene Esters husband , and that shee was not wife , neither to Darius Hystaspis , or any other succeeding King : for ,

First , there bee but two Assuerusses mentioned in the Scripture : this and another , Ezra 4 , 6. Succestor . vnto Cyrus . But he raigned nothing neere 13. yeares , as our Assuerus did , Ester 3. 7. compared with Ester 9. 1. nor was a friend but a perpetuall enemie to the Iewes . And seeing the holy Ghost doth so precisely distinguish the Persian Kings by their seuerall and proper names , which bring great light vnto a Story : I would not confound these things to giue two names to one , and the same person ; that in one place he should be called Darius , in another Assuerus , without apparant euidence and warrant out of the Scripture .

Secondly , the whole course of Esters Story sheweth that it was acted during the captiuity ; for it is not credible that after the returne of 49000. vnder Cyrus . Ezra 2. there should bee left such a multitude of Iewes , and of that strength , as at Susis , were able to kill 800. of their enemies , and in the rest of Assuerus Dominions , 75000. Ester , 9. 12. 15. 16. nor would Mordecai and Queene Hester after the Temple built againe haue instituted the Purim , Ester 9. 31. without sending to the house of God to enquire of the Lord by the mouth of his Priests and Prophets , what were to be done as the people did , Zach. 7. 2. 3. And in the Letters that Mordecai wrote to all the Iewes which were in the Prouinces of King Assuerus farre and neere , appointing them to celebrate that day , Ester 9. 20. 21. they in Iudaea would by name haue beene spoken of , if at that time the people had beene come back ?

Thirdly , Assuerus Hesters husband was King of Media and Persia ; for hee made that great feast to the Princes of his Armies of Persia and Media . Ester 1. 3. and the acts of Mordecaies greatnesse are said to be registred in the Chronicles of the Kings of Media and Persia , Ester 10. 2. But I finde not after Cyrus once came to the helme , that they are at any time in holy Scripture called Kings of Media and Persia , but of Persia only ▪ for being at the first a beast of two hornes , the Kingdome of Media and Persia , Dan. 8. 20. this latter that rose vp after , grew higher than the other and tooke the honour from it , Dan. 8. 3.

Fourthly , Why doth the holy Ghost , Dan. 9. 1 speake of Assuerus father to Darius the Mede , more than of the father of Cyrus or any other , but for some speciall purpose ? And that must be in regard of the Story of Ester .

Fiftly , Mordecaies age doth proue it ; his opposing against Haman , and the other things he did in the twelfth of Assuerus cannot be thought to come from so old a man as he must bee , if you make Assuerus to be Darius Hystaspis : for from the captiuity of Ieconias when Mordecai was led away , Ester 2. 6. to the twelfth of Assuerus , are 83. yeares : and if hee were then but 7. yeares of age , which is not likely , he must now be 90. neither is to be thought that hee would at those yeares begin to enter into the affaires of the State ( especially of such a great & turbulent State ) as he did , Ester 10. Barzillai long before being but 80. refused a better offer to be in Dauids Court , because of the greatnesse of his age . 2. Chron. 19. 33 , 34 , 35 , 36.

This Assuerus raigned from India to Ethiopia as it is commonly translated . But the Hebrew is from India to Cush . Cush may bee taken as well for Arabia as Aethiopia ; and to some parts of Arabia his Kingdome might well reach , euen whilst the Babilonians bare their greatest sway : for the Kings which should subdue Babylon , that is the Medes and Persians , are called mighty Nations and great Kings , Ier. 27. 7.

And Herodotus in his first Booke doth wonderfully extoll the great power of Cyaxeres the Mede ( by that name Stories call this Assuerus and his father ) who ruled ( as hee saith ) ouer all Asia , and subdued the Assyrians , the Babylonians only excepted : it is like his territories extended to the Indians Eastward , and of the other side vnto Arabia and Nebuchadnetzars most about Babylon , and in Aegypt , Tyrus and the regions of Asia minor .

Howsoeuer it were , if hee enlarged not his bounds so farre , whilst Nebuchadnetzar was aliue , at the least he might doe it in the time of Euilmerodach , who lost much to the Medes and Persians , and was at the last slaine in battaile against them .

That which maketh all the doubt is that Mordecai was carried prisoner from Ierusalem by Nebuchadnetzar , King of Babel in the captiuity of Ieconiah , Ester 2. 6. Therefore he dwelt not vnder the dominion of Assuerus the Mede : for from Nebuchadnetzar till Babel was taken by Darius , none of the Medes had footing in that Kingdome . Nay , the Iewes by Gods ordinance were to serue the King of Babel , his sonne and sonnes sonne till the yeares of the captiuity should be expired , as may bee gathered by Ier. 27. 7. 2. Chron. 36. 20. And a Babylonian King ( if it were during the captiuitie ) this Assuerus could not bee ; for the Kingdome of Babylon was promised to Nebuchadnetzar his sonne and sonnes sonne , Ier. 25. 6 , 7. who are named to bee Euilmerodach , 2. Kings 25. 27. and Belshazzar , Dan. 5.

This indeed is a great obiection , to the which of a certaine I can say nothing . But seeing Assuerus was a King of the Medes and Persians , and euen during the Babilonian captiuity there was at Susis where Assuerus kept his court , Ester 1. 2. a Pallace for the Kings of Media and Persia : Dan. 8. 2. Why may it not be that multitude of the Iewes dispersed themselues hither and thither into diuers Countries , as they could best make shift , especially in the confusion and shuffling of things , when Nebuchadnetzar was throwne out of his Kingdome ; and Mordecai happily among the rest might transport himselfe to Susis .

In this City was Daniel the third yeare of King Belshazzar , Dan. 8. 2. for so I hold hee was indeed and not in a vision : he might bee by the riuer Vlai in a vision : but when he saw that vision he was really in the Pallace at Susis . Belike in regard of his great wisedome hee was sent thither vpon some Embassage or other employment for the seruice of the King his maister : So vers. 27. of that Chapter seemeth to import ; for certainely at that time Susis was of the Medes dominion .

The generality therefore of the people might be vnder the King of Babel ; for it was the Babylonicall captiuity , seing the Land of Iudaea belonged to the Babylonian , and no returne could be without his leaue ) though many of them shifted for themselues elsewhere .

Perhaps also the King of Medes , either taking aduantage of those great changes in the state and Common-wealth that could not but fall out vpon the expelling of Nebuchadnetzar , or in the loosenesse of Euilmerodachs raigne when his father was dead , subdued those places in Mesopotamia about the riuer Chebar , whether the Iewes of Ieconias captiuity were led away , Ezech. 1. 3. & 2. 25. many other things there bee which might make an alteration , that are not particularly and by name expressed in the Scripture , Wherefore Gods great goodnesse to his poore afflicted Church did herein maruellously shew it selfe , that at one and the sametime , vnder the captiuity , in the middest of their greatest heauinesse ; Mordecai and Queene Ester among the Medes , and Daniel with the Babylonians were so highly exalted .

After Darius death came the proclamation of Cyrus which is recorded , 2 Chron. 36. & Ezr. 1. That Darius was then dead appeareth by the Memorandum found among the records , Ezra 6. 2. 3. made in the first yeare of K. Cyrus : Cyrus made a decree , &c. and by the proclamation it selfe . Thus saith Cyrus King of Persia : God hath giuen vnto mee all the Kingdomes of the Earth , &c. If Darius had been liuing , Cyrus would not haue written himselfe King of Persia ; for all Darius time it was the Medes and Persians : At the least he would not haue said , that God had giuen him all the Kingdomes of the earth , when Darius was his Soueraigne ; neither would he haue beene named King of Babel at that time ( as Ezra 5. 13. relating therevnto doth call him ) which without question was Darius his during his life . Dan. 5. 31. & 6. 1. 2. &c.

Now then for the first question ( of the three formerly propounded ) from this Edict of Cyrus ( the time when the seauenty yeares captiuity ended ) begin the seauenty seauens : for ,

1. Certainely , they include the whole time of the peoples welfare ; so the words of the Angell sound , Seauenty seauens are determined vpon thy people and vppon thy holy Citie : But that was promised to be assoon as the seauenty yeares captiuity should expire , Ier. 29. 10. After seauenty yeares bee accomplished to Babel , I will visite you , and performe my good promise , to cause you to returne to this place . The performance of which promise Daniel heere prayeth , that God would not deferre , verse 19. And the Angell telleth him , vers. 23. hee was heard in that hee prayed for , and that the Angell was come to declare the same vnto him .

2. The Angell speaketh of the going forth of the word , as of a thing notorious : which must needs be the word or proclamation that was to come from Cyrus ; for of him the Scripture speaketh by name , Esay 43. 23. and other promise there was not any .

3. To suspend the beginning so long , as till Darius Nothus , or the second Artaxerxes ( whom they call Artaxerxes Muemon ) were to make Daniel & the whole Church ( for whose comfort this Prophesie was reuealed ) ignorant of the beginning . And then there should haue needed another to haue interpreted the Angell , and to shew when that Edict was to be published .

It is true , the Edict was not gone forth when Daniel vsed this prayer ; for his prayer was in the raigne of Darius the Mede , at what time Cyrus was not as yet the absolute Lord : But it appeareth , Dan. 9. 1 , 2. Daniel knew the time was now come when the same must be accomplished , and Cyrus notoriously knowne to be the person that must doe it , Esay 43. 23. So that of this Edict presently to be promulged , both himselfe and the whole Church tooke certaine knowledge : wheresome obiect that the Angell speaketh not of the bringing back of the people , or of the building of the Temple , but to build Ierusalem againe , and therefore that it cannot be meant of Cyrus Edict ; but must bee referred to the twentieth of Artaxerxes Mnemon , when Nehemie receiued commission from him to build the Citie of the sepulchres of his fathers , that is to say Ierusalem : it is much mistaken : for ,

1. Daniels prayer was for the Sanctuary as well as for the Citle , and the Angell no doubt entendeth the building of them both .

2. The promise maketh it cleere ; for the Prophet Esay long before told what Cyrus Edict should be : Esay 44. 23. Let Ierusalem bee reedified , and the foundation of the Temple layd . According to which words you must construe the words of the Edict it selfe , though it expresse but the house at Ierusalem by name . The same being made to fulfill the word forespoken of by the Lord , 2. Chr. 36. 22. & Ezr. 1. 1. Euen as on the other side , by vertue of the first Artaxerxes inhibition to build the City , the worke of the house of the Lord was restrained : Ezr. 4. 21. 24. So both were in true meaning ioyned together : And Ezr. 4. 12. the enemies of the Iewes wrought in the time of that first Artaxerxes , that the Iewes were a building of Ierusalem and repairing of the walles ; therefore the Edict of Cyrus bare them out to doe it .

3. The Angelioyneth the destruction of the Citty and the Sanctuary , both to be after 62. seauens , vers. 26. therefore they begin together .

This is then the beginning of the seauens , their end is at the destruction of the Citie and Temple by Uespatian ; so farre they reach , and are not determined by the death of Christ : for ,

First , the Angels words ( answering Daniels prayer ) are so expressly , vers. 24. Seauenty seauens are determined for thy holy Citie . And againe , vers. 27. The Citie and the Sanctuary so all the people of a forraine Gouernour destroy .

Secondly , the desolation that the Romane Army should make , vers. 26. & 27. and was done some 40. yeares after the death of Christ , is in the 27. verse expressly made a worke of one part of the seauenth seauen .

The last and greatest question is touching the Messias here spoken of ; for to applie it to any other than to the true Messiah , Christ our Sauiour , some haue branded with the marke of Iudaisme . But Messiah in the absolute ( 2. Sam. 1. 21. ) Messiah adiectiuely taken ( Leuit. 4. 3. &c. ) the Messiah of Iehovah ( proper vnto Christ , Psal. 2. 2. 1. Sam. 2. 10. ) are attributed vnto other , euen vnto such as were no types of Christ . ( Esay . 45. 1. )

Many things there are which induce me to thinke , that this place is not to be vnderstood of Christ the Lord .

1. The Hebrue distinction Athnach ( vers. 24 ) maketh a full point after the seauen seauens , thus , from the going forth of the word to a Messiah gouernor shall be seauen seauens . Which being but 49. yeares reach not to Christs time . To set the points at naught , as inuented by the Massorits , is to weaken all the ioints of holy writt . The singular vse of Athnach , you may notablie see , 2. Kings 2. 14. Where this onely accent bringeth light to the true exposition of that Scripture , and freeth it from a dangerous error , which otherwise the text might seeme to giue countenance vnto .

2. This Messiah was not to be cut off whilest Ierusalem stood and flourished , for so the Angell sayth , ver. 26. Sixtie two seauens the cittie shall againe be built street and wall . And after those sixtie two Seauens , Messiah shall be cut off . Therefore it is not meant of Christ ; for , Ierusalem continued built street & wall some fortie yeares after his death . Some would needes fasten a strange kinde of speech vpon the Angell : for who euer sayd 7. and 62. when he may aswell say 69. Neither can it be excused by the Hebrue phrase . They indeed commonly set the lesser number first as nine and sixtie , for sixtie nine ( Gen. 5 17. ) though you may see by this very place that the same is not perpetuall . But for sixtie nine to say seauen and sixtie two , was neuer spoken in the tongue of Canaan .

3. It is not nothing ( though I will lay no great waight vpon it ) which is said vers. 26. Messiah shall be cut off , and and there shall be nothing to him , no remaine of any power : nothing left of him . The phrase importeth an vtter extinguishment without hope of reuiuer : But of the death of Christ the Prophets are wont to speake in any other kinde of stile , Esay 53. 8. By distresse and iudgement is he taken away : but his generation who shall declare ? meaning , that for all that he shall liue for euer .

But to let that passe , how will the time of his cutting off , ( if you referre it to the death of Christ ) agree ? For , after those 7. seauens and 62. seauens wherein Messiah shall bee cut off , there is but one seauen left from thence to the destruction of Ierusalem .

To salue this , some reckon the first seauen seauens in Computation , after the 62. though in the Angels narration they haue the praecedence , making the 62. to reach to Christs baptisme : the other seauen seauens from thence to the ruine of the state and policie of the Iewes . Touching the last seauentieth that ( say they ) the Angell leaueth out , because God for his Elect sake hath shortened those daies , as our Sauiour teacheth . Mat. 24.

But first this maketh the holy oracle confused and obscure , if the Angell speaking first of seauen seauens , and then of 62. seauens , and beginning with the latter expressly and by name , should neuer make mention of the former ; but contrariwise , mention only one seauen [ vers. 27. ] and by that vnderstand the first of those seauen seauens , which all entendment would carie to that which alone is behind of all the number . Againe , it were confused to tell first of the destruction of the City & sanctuary , [ vers. 26 ] and then to come backe , [ vers. 27. ] to the death of Christ , in the first of those seauen seauens , that is , to a thing done some forty yeares before : Whereas in the sence that wee doe follow , all things flow naturally , properly , aptly , and in a method worthy of an Angell : for , first he layeth down the totall of the 70. seauens , then sub-diuideth them into 7. 62. and one ( that is to say , the seauentieth ) and handleth euery part in order : As by the exposition shall appeare .

Secondly , to leaue out one while seauen of the number , can haue no excuse . Indeed 70. seauens may bee spoken instead of sixty nine and a halfe , or some such parcell ; and that is the rule of a round entire number put for a broken one : but to propound 70. and to handle but 69. no rule nor example warranteth . And it crosseth the words of the Angell in the beginning ; Seauenty seauens are each of them cut out , &c. He ioyneth a verbe singular to a nowne plurall , to note , that euery part and period of these seauens is precisely to hold without any fraction . As for the words of our Sauiour Christ , that God for the Elects sake shortened those daies , they are manifestly wrested . he shortened nothing of that which the Angell did foretell , when he spake of 70. seauens to bee cut out ; but in his euerlasting counsell decreed those dayes of the affliction of the Iewes to be but short : for had they beene as long as they were sore and eager , the whole Nation must haue perished .

Wherefore I take it , that by a Messiah or annointed gouernour , hee meaneth a gouernour which the Iewes shall haue set vp from among themselues , opposed to a forraine gouernour , vers. 26. For , before the destruction of Ierusalem by the Romanes , there were two Rulers of the Citie : one of their owne People , a Iew by profession or birth ; the other a stranger , appointed Deputy by the Romane State . The first Messiah or annointed gouernour was Nehemie , whom Artaxerxes constituted Prince in the Land of Iudea , in the twentieth yeare of his raigne , Nehem. 5. 14. being iust 49. yeares from the Edict of Cyrus : Hee built a Pallace for the Princes Court , Nehem. 2. 8. and Sanballat in a Letter to Nehemie vpon his building of the walles , scoffeth at him , as if he meant to be King of the Iewes , Nehem. 6. 6. which Nehemie there worthily putteth off , as a fiction of his owne deuising : Nehem. 6. 8. Whether Nehemie and the rest were annointed with oyle or no , I passe not , no more than I doe of Cyrus , or of those of whom the Psalmist speaketh , Ps. 105. 15. Touch not mine annointed ones , and doo my Prophets no harme . The Angell giueth him the name of annointed ; because he was of that People , whom God had sanctified to himselfe .

These things praemised ; let vs see how we may make vp this number of seauenty seauens , that is , of 490. yeares : which I would thus reckon .

The Persian Monarchie , wherevnto men giue some 106. yeares , some 125. some 130. some 190. some 220. and the Hebrewes generally but 50. did intruth endure 70. yeares , and no more , as I gather out of the 23. of Esay ; the Scripture in those vncertainties , being the onely Oracle you can resort vnto : In that Chapter the Prophet , vers. 1. forewarneth Tyrus of a threefold calamity to come vpon her : one by her home seruants , the second by the Chaldeans , the third by Alexander the great out of the Land of Cittim : The two latter he insisteth most vpon from the 14. verse : Seauenty yeares she shall be forgotten , meaning laid waste and desolate , vers. 15. euen the dayes of one King , that is , during all the time of the Babylonian Empire , who for the dishonour of lying there so long in siege , Ezech. 29. is ( Iosephus , lib. 1. cap. 11. saith , 13. yeares ) did beare mortall hate to her .

Afterwards she shall flourish againe , be iolly and frollicke as the Prophet expresseth by an Apostrophe , or turning of his speech vnto her , vers. 16. But how long must that in dure ? it is easily gathered out of the beginning of the 17. verse ; for when hee saith , After seauenty yeares the Lord shall reuisite Tyrus , meaning , shall giue her a second blow by Alexander the great , hee doth plainely shew that the continuance of her prosperity which was from Cyrus to Alexander , should be 70. yeares , and consequently that 70. yeares are the bounds of the Persian Monarchie .

And in all reason it could not bee much longer , seeing Nehemie , who was no babe , but a Prince and a chiefe Commander among those that ascended out of the captiuity in the beginning of Cyrus raigne , Ezr. 2. 2. liued to see the last Darius , Nehem. 12. 22. So as , if you gaue him then but 20 or 25. yeares , & to the Persian Monarchy but 70. he was fast vpon 100. beyond which yeares it was not ordinary for men in those dayes to liue .

Concerning the particular yeares of the Kings of Persia , which make vp the full summe of 70.

The first King was Cyrus , who raigned three yeares , at the least ; hee began the third . Dan. 10. 1.

The second , Artaxerxes , vnder whom the Iewes are said to returne ; Ezr. 4. 12. whose returne was indeed vnder Cyrus . To him the enemies of the Iewes wrote their Letters to hinder the building of the Temple , when it was yet scarce begun ; Ezr. 4. 12. which was the second yeare after their returne : Ezr. 3. 8. wherefore hee could bee no other than Cambyses the sonne of Cyrus that raigned in his fathers absence . We giue him with the Hebrewes , after his fathers death 6. yeares : the most that the greatest part of Chronologers bestow vpon him , is but 7.

The third , Assverus , hee is mentioned , Ezr. 4. 7. and seeing Artaxerxes is proued the immediate successor vnto Cyrus , this Assuerus must needs be one that came in time after Artaxerxes , though in that place of Ezra hee be named before him . Ezraes words haue this meaning ; The people of the Land discouraged the people of Iudah , and troubled them in building all the dayes of Cyrus , vnto the dayes of Darius : for in the raigne of Assuerus ( Predecessor to Darius ) in the beginning of his raigne they wrote an acousation against the Inhabitants of Iudah and Ierusalem . And ( before that ) in the dayes of Artaxerxes , Mithredath , Tabeel and the rest of their Colleagues wrote , &c. Wherefore Tremelius looking to the sence , doth well render it , As in the dayes of Artaxerxes , Mithredath , Tabeel , &c. had written .

I take this Assuerus to bee Smerdis the Vsurper : for where it is said , Dan. 11. 2. that before Xerxes three Kings shall stand vp in Persia , they are not to be reckoned from Darius Medus , notwithstanding he were spoken of in the first verse , but from that time that the Angell spake the wordes , being in the raigne of Cyrus : so as in saying , three Kings shall yet stand vp , Cyrus cannot bee comprehended .

The 3. Kings therefore were Artaxerxes , ( or Cambises ) Assuerus , ( or Smerdis ) and Darius . Hee raigned not a yeare .

The fourth King is Darius , Ezr. 4. 5. which is Darius Hystaspis : He is called King of Ashur , Ezr. 6. 22. in the very same sence that Cyrus , Ezr. 5. 13. And Artaxerxes . Nehem. 13. 6. are called Kings of Babel : for Ashur in that place is taken for Babel , as it is also , Esay 52. 4. Babylon , by the consent of all Historians , being anciently a part of Assyria , and now in Darius hand , all these Kingdomes ioyned together .

In the second yeare of his raigne , he gaue leaue to build the Temple , Ezr. 4. 24. and the sixt yeare of his raigne , hee gaue leaue to build the Temple ; Ezr. 4. 24. and the sixt yeare of his raigne it was finished . Ezr. 5. 6. 15.

Darius that gaue leaue to build the Temple , must needs be Darius Hystaspis , not Darius Nothns nor any other that come long after him : for ,

1. It was one that raigned within very short time after the 70. yeares expired ; seeing Zacharie in the second yeare of that Darius raigne , bringeth in the Angell speaking thus : Zach. 1. 12. How long wilt not thou haue mercy on Ierusalem , and on the Citties of Iuda , with whom thou hast beene wroth these 70. yeares , and Zach. 7. 5. the Prophet saith , When you fast and mourne in the fift and sixt Moneth , and these seauenty yeares , Which was spoken in the fourth yeare of that Darius .

The Phrase , ( these 70 yeares ) must needs import that they were not long before ended .

2. The age of Ezra , and of those to whom Haggai speaketh , Hag. 2. 3. Which of you saw the former house ? will not suffer you to referre it to the times of Darius Nothus .

Histories giue this Darius 20. yeares , and so much the Computation of the 7. weekes doth warrant .

The fift King was Artaxerxes , Ezr. 7. whom I take to be sonne to Darius Hystaspis ; This is that worthy Prince vnder whom Ezr. first found fauour for the house of God , Ezr. 7. and after him Nehemie had commission to build the Citie and to settle a gouernment there , Nehem. 1. Some 33. yeares of his raigne are set downe , Nehem. 13. 6. In the 32. yeare of Artaxerxes King of Babylon , I had returned to the King onely at the end of a yeare , I got leaue : of him is meant , Ezr. 6. 14. they built and brought it to perfection , by the aduise of the God of Israel , and by the aduise of Cyrus and Darius , and Artaxerxes King of Persia . Artaxerxes is there ( by anticipation ) ioyned to his father Darius Hystaspis , because the purpose of the holy Ghost was to set downe all the furtherers of the worke together : for albeit the structure and edifice of the house was made an end of in the sixt yeare of Darius ; yet Artaxerxes by his decree furnished the sacrifices and the vessels for the ministery of the house , and other necessaries : As it followeth in the next Chapter , Ezra 7. And so was a coadiutor for the perfitting of the Temple . Such anticipations are common in the Scripture . See Exod. 16. 33. 34. 35.

This decree of Artaxerxes was in the seauenth yeare of his raigne Ezr. 7. 7. which is not to bee taken the next yeare after the structure of the Temple , finished in the sixt of Darius Hystaspis , as if by that it might bee gathered that Darius and Artaxerxes were all one ; but some yeares after : for the very first verse of the seauenth Chapter of Ezra giueth some kinde of inckling that there beginneth a new Story in the daies of another King . Now , after these things , in the raigne of Artaxerxes , King of Persia , Ezra the sonne of Seraiah &c. went vp from Babilon .

Further of the Kings of Persia you finde nothing , saue that , Nehem. 12. 22. the Catalogue of the high Priests , is reckoned vp till the Kingdome of Darius King of Persia , which was the last Darius whom Alexander the great did conquer ; for Iaddua the high Priest there mentioned , is he that met Alexander . Therefore to the Kings that succeede Artaxerxes I giue among them the remainder of the 70. yeares , namely 26.

Great Zerxes I put not in this number , who spent his time in warres abroad , whilst Artaxerxes did all at home : And therefore the holy Ghost hath him not in his Catalogue , Dan. 11. 2. hee is named a fourth King ; but that is in respect of the Grecians . And were he King , or no King , all his yeares are swallowed vp in Darius his fathers , and his successors .

The next difficultie is in the Greeke gouernment more vncertaine than the former : for here we lacke the light of the holy Scripture to go before vs . And all other accounts whether taken from Historians in the succession of the Syrian Kings , the high Priests , the Macchabees , or the Ptolomies of Aegypt , &c , or from Astronomicall obseruations , and the Ecclipses reckoned vp in Ptolomie , or from the Olympicke games which crosse this accompt of 490. yeares , from the first of Cyrus to the destroying of Ierusalem , that is the word of truth vttered by the Angell , are vaine , and not to bee beleeued .

This is certaine that the first 70. yeares & the last 73. being knowne as they are one as I haue shewed by Esay , and the bookes of Ezra and Nehemie : the other by the new Testament and Ecclesiasticall Storie , the interuenient time cannot bee vnknowne , though how to reckon each particular in so great variety of Greeke and Latin Historians , it be a thing impossible : wherefore let the Greeke gouernment ( accompting it to beginne with Alexander , and to expire at Cleopatraes death ) haue 321. yeares . Betweene Cleopatraes death , and the time that our blessed Sauiour was borne , are commonly reckoned 26. yeares . Christ liued 33. yeares and somewhat more : from his death to the destruction of Ierusalem by the Romanes are 40. yeares .

So then vpon the whole matter , the 70. seauens that is 490. yeares , are thus made vp .

The Persian Monarchie held 70. yeares .

The Greeke gouernment was , 321.

From Cleopatraes death to the birth of Christ are , 26.

Christ liued , 33. yeares .

From this death to the destruction of Ierusalem , 40. yeares .

Totall . 490.

A word now or two for a particular explication of the Text.

Wherein the Angell first layeth downe the summe of all , [ verse . 24. ] That instead of 70. yeares captiuity , wherein the Land lay desolate and kept her Sabbaths , they shall dwell in the Land 7. times 70. yeares before the Citie and Sanctuary shall haue an end ; so farre doth the mercy of God exceed his wrath : within the compasse of which time , ( and euen vpon the point of the expiration of it , some forty yeares before ) Christ , the King , Priest and Prophet of his Church , shall performe the worke of our redemption : for hee was to come the second Temple standing , Hag. 2. 9.

The power of his Kingdome euident in abolishing sin , and bringing in euerlasting righteousnes .

Sinne he doth abolish by mortifying and subduing the power of it by his death : by pardoning and forgiuing both the guilt and punishment , by the full and all-sufficient satisfaction that hee hath made vpon the Crosse , who is the propitiation for our sinnes , righteousnes ( euerlasting righteousnesse , which shall make vs accepted of God for euer , and neuer can be lost as Adams was ) hee doth bring in ▪ first , by the reckoning and imputing of his owne righteousnesse vnto vs , & making it ours through faith ; whereby wee are iustified or held iust and righteous euen in the strict and most exact Iustice of God himselfe : Secondly , by making vs new creatures by the vertue of his resurrection .

Againe , he is our Prophet , by whom onely God speaketh vnto vs in these latter dayes , and in whom all visions and reuelations haue an end . Heb. 1. 1.

Lastly , he is our Priest , a Minister of the Sanctuary , and of the true Tabernacle which the Lord pight and not man ; who by his owne blood entred once into the holy place , heauen it selfe , purchasing euerlasting redemption , and abolishing thereby the vnction of the Law . Hebr. 8. 2. & 9. 8. 12.

The summe of all being thus laid downe , the Angell in that which followeth brancheth the whole seauenty seauens into three heads or three distinct periods of time : From the going forth of the word , to restore and to build Ierusalem : To wit , from the Edict of Cyrus , Ezr. 1. vnto a Messiah ( that is an annointed ) gouernour , meaning Nehemie set vp in the twentieth of Artaxerxes , as we shewed before , shall be seauen seauens which make 49. yeares [ 1. part of vers. 25 ]

In this period are comprehended all things that fell out concerning the re-edifying and furnishing of the Temple .

And of this I vnderstand that which the Iewes say , Io. 2 20. fourty and sixe yeares was this Temple a building : which is true , accompting the beginning at the third of Cyrus ; for from the Edict of Cyrus one yeare must be giuen them to consult about their busines being of so great waight and importance . In the second it is like they tooke their iourney from Babylon to Iudea is some 4. monethes trauaile : Ezr. 7. 8. So grant a yeare and a halfe for their returne . The second yeare after their returne , the foundation of the Temple was laid and somwhat proceeded in Ezr. 3. 8. So as till that time , there might be 3. yeares from Cyrus Edict . Thence to the twentieth of Artaxerxes , are 46. yeares more : for though the Edifice and structure were made an end of in the sixt of Darius , there wanted yet houses for the Priests and other necessaries , which were not added till about the time of Nehemie .

The Iewes could not by that speech vnderstand any Temple built by Herod , but this second Temple : for this is it that was standing in the dayes of Christ , Hagg. 2. 9.

The second period is , three score and two seauens , ( 434. yeares ) wherin a Gouernour being once set vp , street and ditch ( that is the compasse of the wall ) shall againe bee built . [ 2. part . vers. 25. ] These 434. yeares begin in that twentieth of Artaxerxes , when Nehemie was made the Ruler , with commission to build the Citie ; which times , saith the Angell , shall bee troublesome : for so they were , both during the time of the building of the walles ; whereof , see the booke of Nehemiah , & during the whole time from thence vnto the end . In the third period are two things distinguished . First , is the subuersion of their gouernment . The Gouernour which is so to bee set ouer them from among themselues , one of their brethren shall bee cut off : there shall be nothing to him , or he shall haue nothing , no more to doe there ; all that forme of Gouernment shall vtterly be done away . [ 1. part . vers. 26. ]

And this is precisely laid to bee the first worke that the seauentieth seauen should bring forth : for , After 62. seauens necessarily implyeth , vpon the beginning of the seauentieth .

The second is the destruction of the Citie and Sanctuary by a forraigne enemie , the Romane Armie . By whom the Iudgements of God as an innundation or ouer flowing of mighty waters , shall suddenly and violently breake in vpon them , by most cruell and deadly warre ( for there perished in the siege 1100. thousand Iewes , besides 90. thousand taken Captiues ) till they bee brought to vtter ruine , that extreame desolation , ( so much the plurall doth import ) which God from all eternity hath precisely purposed and decreed . [ 2. part of verse 26. ]

This where in the waight of all lyeth may iustly require a distinct consideration seuerally and by it selfe . Wherefore it pleaseth the holy Ghost in the 27. verse to expresse both the fruit that should come of it , and the time when all this shall be done .

The fruit : Christ our Lord shall play the man , that one seauen mightily , valiantly and Gyant like ( so the Hebrew 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 word doth signifie ) confirming the Couenant with many , to wit , those that are his . [ 1. part of vers. 27. ] What Couenant ? The Couenant of grace , of forgiuenesse of sinnes , of reconciliation and euerlasting righteousnes : All which the holy Ghost said before . vers. 24.

And how did he so mightily confirme the same ? He did confirme it mightily , both in respect of the Iewes , and of the conuerted Gentiles . In respect of the Iewes , by that Christ was to worke within the compasse of these weekes the rare , wounderfull , and extraordinary vengeance that he tooke vpon his enemies , the people that crucified and put him vnto death : whose Temple & Citie that stood so long and were so renowned , hee caused for this their fault to be razed and made euen with the ground , Luke 13. 34. 35. & 19. 43. 44. whereby he manifestly declared himselfe to be the Lord of glory .

To the beleeuing Gentiles he did mightily confirme the couenant , by remouing the maine rub that lay in their way , and hindred the giuing of their names to Christ : Whilst they saw not onely the City where our Lord was crucified to flourish ; but the ceremoniall shadowes to be frequented which did obscure and drowne the truth of his comming in the flesh . And this end Iulian the Apostata had before his eyes , when in despite of the Christian name , hee commanded the re-edifying of the Temple .

The time , is in the middest of that weeke [ 2 part of vers. 27. ] Peraduenture the worke of the cutting of the annointed Gouernour was doing the former halfe weeke ; the first 3. years and a halfe . And indeed he that readeth Iosephus shal find it fell out so : for about the 9th . yeare of Nero , ( which was 7. yeares before the destruction of the City ) Albinus the Romane Gouernour there , by his monstrous pilling , polling and other cruelty , did as Iosephus saith , sowe the seede of the Cities ouerthrow : And in the twelfth of Nero , within lesse than foure yeare after that , Agrippa the last Gouernour that the Iewes had , from among themselues was driuen out of the Citie ; whereupon Iosephus saith , The Citie was without a Ruler to guide it .

And so , you haue the Messiah cut off , and the Gouernment of the Citie quite extinct in the very instant of 3. yeare and a halfe , if it were necessary to flye to that .

But there is no such necessity : The Hebrew word signifieth part of a time as well as halfe . Wherefore the sence may well bee , in part , that is , during the residue , the remainder of that seauentieth weeke , after the annointed Gouernour cut off , ( how long or short time soeuer the same be in doing , ) he will performe the things mentioned in the second part of the former verse : which for the greater certainty , are heere reitterated [ in the last part of verse 27. ] not altogether in the same words : but so as the one of these two verses bringeth light vnto the other : for ,

1. Instead of destroying Citie and Sanctvary , vers . 26. hee saith heere in the 27. verse , He shall make to cease sacrifice and oblation , as needs they must when the Citie and Temple are destroyed . In right they ceased vpon the death of Christ ; but now they shall cease infact .

2. Instead of a forraigne enemie doing the same by warre , verse 26. hee putteth in this verse , the wing or Legions of the Romane Army , laying desolate ; for wing was a proper terme of the Romane warfare . Whose Armies are called abhominable , because they were Infidels , and worshipped Idols .

And this to bee the sence of the place ; beside the Angels thus suting of these things , you may see by comparing the three Euangelists that speake of this History : for where Math. 24. 25. & Mark . 13. 14. Christ saith , When ye see the abhomimation of desolation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet , standing in the holy place where it should not : Luke interpreteth it thus , When ye shall see Ierusalem compassed about of Armies , then know the desolation thereof is at hand . Luke 21. 20. And so these words are but the same in sence and substance that was in the former verse , which said , all this should be done by warre .

3. Insteed of inundation or ouerflowing of calamities , vers. 26. heere you haue a powring forth of all Gods Iudgements at once , as if the windowes of Heauen should be opened as they were at the floud .

4. Where the 26. verse doth speake of desolation to the end of the warre , those words expound these of the twenty seauenth , vnto vtter destruction .

5. Precisenesse of desolation , in the 26. verse , is somewhat more clearely vttered in the 27. vnto vtter destruction precisely determined .

So one of these noteth the greatnesse ; the other the certainty of the desolation .

The Rabbinicall Doctors seeke for a knot in a rush , when they enquire vpon this place how long this desolation shall continue , and when the precise determinate time shall haue an end : for the period of all that Daniel heere speaketh of , is the end of the seauentieth seauen . Howbeit in other Scriptures , Dan. 12. 11. 12. Math. 23. 38. 39. Luk. 21. 24. Rom. 11. 25. 26. that precise determinate time of the Iewes desolation is precisely prophesied and foretold : but euery place hath his proper interpretation .

To close vp this Treatise because it may bee of great vse for the cleering of this and many other hard and obscure passages ; I will heere set downe the iust periods of time from the beginning of the World to the dissolution of all things , as they are to be gathered in holy Scripture .

First , from the Creation to the Floud , are yeares , 1656. manifest by the yeares of the fathers before the Floud . Gen. 5. & 11.

Secondly , from the Floud vnto the Promise made to Abraham , 426. for from the Floud to Terah , are 221. Terah begat Abraham at 130. At 70. he begat children : Gen. 11. 26. But that was Nahor his first borne , though Abraham for honour sake be named first . Abraham he begat at 130. as appeareth in that Terah dyed at 205. Gen. 11. 32. when Abraham was 75. Gen. 12. 4.

The promise made to Abraham was at 75. for then and not before he left his owne Country Charran ( which was his Country as well as Vr , or the Valley of the Chaldeans , and both in Mesopotamia ) for Canaan Gen. 12. 4. And Exod. 1● . 4. it is said , the pregrination of the children of Israel in Aegipt , meaning both there and in the Land of Canaan , where they were alike strangers ) was 430. yeares , So as the promise and the entrance into the Land begin together . Also if Terah had not beene dead before the promise , he ( which none will say ) should haue receiued the promise of Christ to come of his seede as well as Abraham : for doubtlesse , Abraham , as a Prophet of God would not haue concealed it from him .

Of necessity therefore two callings of Abraham are to be distinguished : one in Ur of the Chaldeans , which being passed ouer , Gen. 11. is layd downe , Gen. 15. 7. and Stephen speaketh of it , Act. 7. 2. 3. The second after his fathers death , Gen. 12. 1. Which place is to be translated not Iehouah had said , but Iehouah did say , as a new commandement to goe on his iourney with an addition of the promise . And this Stephen mentioneth . Act 7. 4.

Thirdly , from the promise to the giuing of the Law , 430. Gal. 3. 17. Which are the 430. yeares of peregrination , Exod. 12. 40. In 400. whereof Abrahams seed was afflicted , Gen. 15. 13. They shall intreat thy seede euill , 400. yeares . This affliction beginneth at Ismaels persecution of Isaac , Gen. 21. 9. Gal. 4. 29. and continueth to their deliuerance out of the house of bondage , the setuitude of Aegipt . The persecution of Isaac was not at his birth , it must be when he was of some vnderstanding , and the computation of time draweth it to about the sixt yeare of his age ; which was iust 30. yeares from the promise . Thus are those three texts Gal. 3. 17. Exod. 12. 4. and Gen. 15. 13. cleered . Of these 430. yeares , 215. were spent in the Land of Canaan ; for from the 75. yeare of Abraham to Isacks birth , are 25. Isaac was 60. when Iacob was borne , Gen. 25. Iacob went downe into Aegypt at 130. Gen. 47. 9. So onely 215. are left for Aegypt .

Fourthly , from the Law , or comming out of Aegypt , to the building of the Temple . 480.

1. Kings 6. 1. Their summe ariseth thus .

In the Desert , 40. Deut. 1. 3. Iosua 17.

The Conquest and partition of the Land , take vp 7. of it : As it is proued by Calebs age , Iosh. 14. 7. 10. for the Land was diuided the 45. yeare after Moses sent him from Kadesh Barnea to view the Land ; out of which deduct 38. yeares that the Children of Israel remained in the wildernesse after Gods sentence vpon Calebs returne , and their remaine 7. 480. yeares from the Passeouer to the Temple , & he ruled the other 10. in all 17. As appeareth in that of those , all but 17. are in the time of other Rulers , and that remaine can be cast vpon none but him . Iudg. 339. That is to say , Othniel . 40. Ehud and Shamgar 80. Debora . 40. Gedeon . 4. Abimelech . 3. Tolah . 23. Iair . 22. Ieptha . 6. Ibtsan . 7. Elon . 16. Abdon . 8. Sampson . 20. Elie 40.

Acts 13. 19. it is said , God gaue them Iudges as it were 450. yeares , vnto Samuel the Prophet he saith , as it were , or in a manner , for in proper Chronicle and common supputation , it was 339. But Iudges that within the compasse of that time did tyrannize and oppresse them , tooke vp 111. yeares ; namely , Cushan 8. Moab 18. Sisera 20. Midian 7. Ammon 8. Philistines 40. Saul 40. Act. 13. 21. where Paul saith , Afterwards they desired a King , and God gaue vnto them Saul the sonne of Cis , a man of the Tribe of Beniamin , 40 yeares . As if he should say , all this from the Iudges was 40. yeares : So comprehending the wholetime from the death of Elie , as wel the interim till Samuel medled with the gouernment , which was not in 20. yeares after 〈…〉 1. Sam. 7. 3. as the whole time of his gouernment and of Sauls raigne , being 20 yeares more .

Dauid 40. Salomon 4. 1. Kings 6. 1.

Fiftly , the Temple stood before it was burnt by Nebuchadnetzar . 408.

To be gathered thus .

To Salomons death 36. for he raigned 40. in all .

The Kings of Iudah after him raigned 372. as the yeares are truely collected by Tremellius in the Argument of the first and second Booke of Kings . The 390. yeares that Ezechiel bare the iniquitie of the house of Israel , Ezech. 4. whereof 40. ( part of those 390. vers. 9. ) were for the house of Iudah , doth no way crosse this account of the Kings that succeeded Salomon ; for neither doe those 390. yeares begin when Ieroboam drew Israel away : but from about the 28. yeare of Salomons raigne , at what time waxing old , hee was led to the worship of false Gods : 1. King . 11. and all Israel ranne headlong into Idolatrie ; neither doe they end with the destruction of the Temple and the Citie , but in the last and finall carrying away of the poore remain , by Nebuzaradan as appeareth , Ezech. 5. 4. which was some fiue yeare after . And the 40. yeare , of Iudah , are from the eighteenth yeare of Iosia , when the couenant was renewed ; 2. King . 23. 23. from which the people immediately fell away .

Sixtly , from the burning of the Temple to the Edict of Cyrus to build it anew .

And so adding the first 18. yeares of Nebuchadnetzar , you haue the 70. yeares Captiuity .

Seauenthly , from that Edict to the destruction of the Temple by the Romanes . 490.

Which are Daniels seauens , Dan. 9. whereof the first 49. yeares are for the full finishing of the temple and all the furniture thereof .

Eighthly , from a second and the finall desolation thereof , being endeuoured to be reedifyed by Iulian the Apostata in despight of the Christian name , about Anno. 360. after Christ , till such time as the Iewes acknowledging Christ the Lord , shall set vp a glorious Church at Ierusalem againe , not of wood or stone , nor for any Legall worship ; but for the spirituall seruice of God in Christ , are yeares . 1233. Dan. 12. 11. 12.

Ninthly , from thence to the full comming in of the Gentiles , the certaine time is not foretold , vnles ( which I dare not say ) any thing may be gathered from , Reuel. 20. 4.

But the tenth and last period is , that after the fulnesse of the Gentiles once come in , the generation then liuing shall not passe away , till all things haue an end . Math. 24. 34.

The Prophecie of Hoshea .

Chapters . 1. 2.

CHAP. 1.

1. The Word of Iehouah that came vnto Hoshea the sonne of Beery in the dayes of Vzziah , Iotham , Achaz , Hezechiah , Kings of Iuda : and in the dayes of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioash , King of Israel .

1. THe Title or Inscription setteth forth the Author of the Prophecie , God : the Preacher or publisher thereof , Hoshea : the time that he executed his Propheticall function , 43. yeares at the least : for so many there are from the very last yeare of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioash , to the first yeare of Hezechias , to bee reckoned in this sort . The last yeare of Ieroboam was the 39. of Uzzia or Azaria ; Uzzia or Azaria raigned 13. yeares more ( 52. in all ) Iotham ( after him ) 25. Achaz ( Hezechiahs father ) 14.

The knowledge of the time helpeth much , and bringeth a great light to the vnderstanding of the Prophecie , because of the many accidents that fell within that compasse in the Kingdome of Israel to the Kings thereof , of whom he maketh often mention , and liued himselfe to see most of the things that heere he prophecieth , and so was able the better to make vse of it vnto the people ; vnder that one of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioash ( when our Prophet first began ) all the Kings of Israel are comprehended in this place , as many as raigned from him to Hezechiah .

The authority of this Prophet cannot be called in question : He is cited by our Sauiour Christ , Math. 9 13. & 12. 7. by the Euangelist writing by Gods Spirit ; Math. 2. 15. and lastly , by the Apostle Paul , 1. Cor. 15. 55. & Rom. 25. 26. where he voucheth him by name .

2. The beginning of that which Iehouah spake by Hoshea : And Iehouah said vnto Hoshea ; Goe take vnto thee a a a Hebr. A Wife of whoredomes , and children of whoredomes . Wife , an Harlot , and children begot in fornication ; for the Land hath greatly gone a whoring b b From after Iehouah . , departing from Iehouah .

3. So he went and tooke Gomer , a c c Daughter . woman of Diblaim : who conceiued and bare him a sonne .

4. Then said Iehouah vnto him , call his name Izreel : for yet a little while and I will visite the d d Bloods . slaughters of Izreel vpon the house of Iehu , and will make the Kingdome to cease in the house of Israel .

5. And it shall be in that day : that I will breake the bow of Israel , because of the valley of Izreel .

2. The summe of the Prophecie , is a fearefull denouncing of Gods iudgements against the people for their sinnes , & a sweet publishing of mercies to a small remnant , the little handfull of Gods Elect , it is all typicall or declaratiue of the Type .

The typicall part , which hath also an application going with it ) in the three first Chapters , vnder two types ; whereof the first ( in the first and second Chapter ) is of a Wife , an Harlot , and Children begot in fornication ; whom the Prophet is willed to take , not as though hee should take the mother and them together ( which could not bee , they being borne after ) but because from a wicked and vncleane mother , hee was to haue base and misbegotten Issue .

Whether the Prophet in truth tooke such a wife , which God commanding , cannot be dishonest ; or as rather must be thought by way of similitude only and comparing himselfe with a man marrying in that sort , to taxe the peoples infidelity and falling away from God by spirituall adultery with their false Gods and Idols .

This Wife , an Harlot figureth the Kingdome of the Israelites that went a whoring from God , their lawfull Husband , to whom they were espoused .

3. Shee is called Gomer , that is to say , entierty or perfection ; for that the whole body of Israel was vouchsafed the honour of this spirituall marriage .

Shee is said to be a woman of Diblaim , or out of Diblah , that wast and huge wildernesse which you reade of , Ezech. 6. 24. to shew that , not their merit , but Gods free and gracious goodnesse aduanced them to that estate and dignitie .

The three Children begot in fornication , figure the iudgements which by so many degrees were to light vpon this people , euery one heauier than the other .

4. The first Child is a son , whose name was Izreel , by the name of the ten Tribes Mother-Citie : figuring the ruine of Iehues house , and of the Kings of Israel in his line , which is set forth .

First , by the circumstance of time , that it should come quickly to passe : for Zachariah , Ieroboams sonne , raigned but 6. moneths ; then Shallum the sonne of Iabesh conspired against him , slue him , and raigned in his stead .

Secondly , by the effects , that from that time forward God will weaken the force of the whole State and Kingdome , by home dissentions and forraigne warres .

Thirdly , by the cause of this iudgement , because saith he , of the valley of Izreel , that is , the slaughters and massacres which Iehu made there ; which , albeit God had commanded and was well pleased with , yet for that hee did it not with an vpright heart , God iustly punished it in his posteritie .

6. Afterwards she conceiued againe and bare a Daughter , and Iehouah said vnto him , call her name Loruhamab : for I a a I wil not adde any more to will no more haue mercy vpon the house of Israel , that I should any way forgiue them .

7. But on the house of Iuda I will haue mercy , and will saue them by Iehouah their God : and will not saue them by bowe , nor by sword , nor by battaile , by horses , nor by horsemen .

6. The second Child is a Daughter , named Loruhamab , that is not obtaining mercy , it figureth the vtter desolation of the tenne Tribes , begun by Tiglah Pileser , King of Ashur , when he carried away captiue the Reubenites , Gadites , & halfe tribe of Manasse . 1. Chron. 5. 26. and perfited by Salmanaser , who vtterly ouerthrew the residue of the Kingdome of Israel , 1. King . 17.

This age is compared to a Daughter , because from that time forward , after the bow of Israel , that is , all their power and strength so broken , they should bee no more able to defend themselues , than if they were a common-wealth of women . Their misery in this behalfe you haue aggrauated two wayes .

First , that it shall be without hope of restitution . God will not haue mercy on them to pardon their sinnes and graciously to restore them after they are once carried Captiues .

7. Secondly , by Gods contrary dealing with the house of Iuda , whom the Aramites , and they confederating together did most maliciously seeke to ruine .

These he saith he , will saue for his mercies sake , & sheweth how and by whom ; by Iesus Christ true God and true man , the ground and foundation of the Couenant , and of all Gods promises , whom in the fulnesse of time God would send among them : not by their owne forces , nor by any forraine helpes . The meaning is , the Tribe of Iuda , notwithstanding their captiuity in Babylon , from the which he will set them free , shall continue a Tribe still , and certaine some principality , and forme of Gouernment till Shiloh ( which is his sonne ) doe come and that the Gentiles beleeue in him .

8. Now when she had weined Loruhamah : Shee conceiued and bare a soune .

9. Then said Iehouah , call his name Loammi : for yee are not my people neither will I be yours .

10. Yet the number of the Children of Israell shall be as the sand of the sea which cannot be measured , nor tould : and instead of that it was said vnto them , yee are not my people , it shall bee said vnto them , yee are the sonnes of the liuing God Almighty .

11. When the Children of Iuda and the Children of Israel , gathering themselues together and setting ouer them one head , shall come vp out of the Land : for great shall the day of Izreel bee .

8. The third Childe which she bare after the weaning of the former , that is to say , after that the patience of God had long expected for their conuersion , and found no amendment , but a desperate going on in sinne , is a sonne .

9. Loammi , not my people , figuring the finall reiection and casting off of the whole Nation of the Iewes for refusing 2. Posit . Reiection . the Lord of life , ( whom the Father sent to saue them ) that they should bee no longer his Church and people .

10. But the sharpnesse of this sentence , the Prophet , by way of correction of his speech doth qualifie and remper with most heauenly comforts , the sweete promises of the Ghospell : for ,

First , howsoeuer the whole Nation of the Iewes is thus to bee abandoned , yet at the last a Church shall bee gathered 5. Posit . Call . of them through grace , and that no small multitude , but a number numberlesse ; when looking with sorrow and true repentance vpon him whom they haue thrust through : they shall be made not his people only , but the sonnes of the liuing God .

Secondly , the Gentiles shall together with them embrace the Gospell ; for so is this place expounded : Rom. 9. 44 Posit . All nations embracing Christ . 24. 25. and 1. Pet. 2. 10. yet of necessity the calling of the Gentiles heere pointed at , must be entended that which is after the Iewes conuersion ; but that serueth well to warrant the first inceptions of their calling : to which purpose the Apostles doe there apply it .

Thirdly , the tenne Tribes as well as Iudah shall bee vouchsafed this honour , to bee called to the participation 8. Posit . Ten Tribes . of Christ .

Fourthly , the vnion of them into one body and one Religion ; 29. Posit . One Kingdome . for they shall all submit to one head Christ , and make but one Kingdome .

Fiftly , their returne vnto Ierusalem againe comming out 23 Posit . Dwell in their Countrey . of the Countries whether they were dispersed : there to re-edifie and set vp his spirituall worship and seruice .

Sixtly , the greatnesse of this worke : for great , saith hee , shall the day of Izreel bee ; great , in regard of their great distresse , the sorest time of affliction that euer was ; great , in regard of their great deliuery , farre to be preferred before their deliuerance out of Aegypt ; great , in regard of the great destruction of their great enemie that shall fall before them . Lastly , ( which it seemeth the Prophet heere doth specially respect ) great in regard of the great and 38 Posit . Multitude of of belieuers . maruellous encrease of the Church , the plentifull seede which God will sow in the same ( as Esay did also prophecie , Esay 49. 50. 51. &c. multiplying them with men as it were with flocks of sheepe , Ezech. 36. 38. Ier. 31. 37. which is the number numberlesse , whereof he spake in the former verse .

Seauenthly , heerevpon a new name is giuen to this people to be called Izreel , or the seede of Gods owne sowing : And so by a Paranomasia or allusion of speech , hee doth elegantly open another , and a more sweet etymologie of that name which before serued for the threatning of Iudgement , heere it is vsed to note the promises of grace from God , as it is Chapter . 2. 16. which place doth answer vnto this , and openeth the meaning of it .

The receiued opinion is , that the second Child Loruhamah figureth the captiuity of the Reubenites , Gadites , and half tribe of Manasseh , & the third child Loammi , the captiuity of the rest of the ten Tribes : But that cannot stand : for ,

First , in the second Childe hee expressly nameth the whole house of Israel , vers. 6.

Secondly , he opposeth them to the house of Iuda , vers. 7. not to the residue of those tribes of Israel .

Thirdly , the iudgement threatned in the third Childe , is after Iehouah Christ his comming into the world , by whom Iuda should bee saued ; whilst the other remained Captiues , vers. 7. Therefore the captiuity of the ten tribes must go before the third Childe borne .

Fourthly , the reiection ( spoken of in the third Childe ) doth properly and aptly concerne the Iewes that were at Christs comming , not those led away by Salmanazar .

Fiftly , the promise of restoring Iuda no lesse than Israel sheweth that they had their part in the former threatnings .

Sixtly , the mother of these Children is called Gomer , that is to say , entiertie or perfection , vers. 3. The very name teaching vs that the type extendeth as well to the tribe of Iuda as to the other tribes . And therefore they must needs bee meant by the third Childe , and Consequently all Israel by the second : vpon this one thing well obserued dependeth ( in a manner ) the true vnderstanding of the whole Prophesie ; for hereby is euident that the three first Chapters , and consequently the last foure , which in effect are but an explanation of the promises in the former , are to be referred to the Kingdome of Christ to be set vp among the Iewes in the last dayes which we expect , & is yet to come .

CHAP. 2.

1. Say vnto your brethren , O my people , and to your sisters , O thou that hast obtained mercy .

2. Plead with your Mother , plead , how she is not my wife , neihther am I her husband : That she put away her fornications out of her sight , and her adulteries from betweene her breasts .

3. Lest I strippe her naked , and set her as the day shee was borne ; and disposing her as in a wildernesse , and setting her as in a drie land , doe make her dye for thirst .

4. And shew no mercy to her Children , for they bee children a a Of Whoredomes . be got infornication .

Hitherto of the Type : The Application standeth of three parts ; euery one expressing more clearely than other , the Peoples Apostasie , and falling away from God : the miserable condition which this Apostasie should bring vppon them , and the gracious promise of restoring them againe . All which things were so handled in the three last verses of the former Chapter .

First , therefore is an exhortation to true repentance ; for feare of Gods iudgements , vttered by an Apostrophe , or turning of the speech to the poore remnant of Gods elect , 3. Posit . Remnant . whereby is giuen to vnderstand , that there shall still remaine a holy seede in the middest of this dereliction , whom the Prophet heere inuiteth to a most religious and holy duty .

That by wholsome admonitions they would stay and hold vp their declined Synagogue from vtter falling away , O you my people of either sort , not of the tribe of Iuda only , but euen of the other tribes ; for to them also the promise doth belong , Ier. 37. &c. Ezech. 37. 16. &c. and elsewhere ) as many of you as shall obtaine grace to escape out of the slauery of sinne and Sathan , into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God , stirre vp one another by holy exhortation .

2. And all of you together stay and hold vp the declined Synagogue and Church of Israel ; By reprouing her for her sinnes , those spirituall whoredomes that haue broken the marriage bond betweene God and her .

3. And by threatning betimes , before her fall and finall desolation come , the Iudgements of God , both vpon her selfe , by an vtter depriuing her of all his guifts and graces , ( which in the Scriptures are compared with waters , and the lacke of them with the drie and barren desert . )

And vpon her Children the particular members of that Synagogue , who loue and liue in the adulteries of their mother .

With some hope neuerthelesse of grace and of forgiuenesse , if shee returne and seeke the Lord , as by the word least is secretly giuen to vnderstand .

5. For their mother hath plaid the harlot , shee that conceiued them hath dealt shamefully : for shee said , I will goe after my Louers , that giue me my bread and my waters , my wool and my flaxe , my oyle and my drinkings .

6. Therefore , behold , I will hedge thy way with thornes , and a a Wall , a wall . reare a wall that she shall not finde her pathes .

7. And though shee follow after he Louers , yet shall shee not come at them , though she seeke them , yet shall shee not finde them : that at the length shee shall say , I will goe and returne , to that my former husband , for then was it better with mee , then now .

8. For she knoweth not that I gaue vnto her , the corne and the new wine and the oyle : also that I multiplied vnto her siluer and gold wherewith they made Baal .

9. Therefore will I returne and take away my corne in the time thereof : and will deliuer my wooll and my flaxe , a a To haue couered . which should haue couered her nakednesse .

10. That I may vncouer her leudnesse in the sight of her louers : and no man shall deliuer her out of my hand .

11. And I will cause all her mirth to cease , her festiuall , her new moone , her Sabboth : and all her solemnitie .

12. And I will lay waste her vines and her figtrees : whereof she hath said : These are my rewards that my Louers haue giuen me : and I will make them a forest , and the beasts of the field shall eate them .

13. So will I visite vpon her the dayes of Baalim , wherein she burnt incense to them , and decking her selfe with her earing and her iewel , went after her Louers : but forgat mee , the speech of Iehouah .

5. In the second part , you haue a declaration of their sin & of the miseries inflicted for the same , which are the reason why God so calleth vpon his people , to vse this exhortation .

The sinne is expressed to be her going a whoring impudently and shamelesly after strange Gods and People , contrarie to the dutie of a Wife . Not onely so , but a wicked setling of her selfe to the like sinnes heereafter , all mixed with extreame ingratitude ; in that shee ascribed vnto these strange ones the thankes of all shee did possesse .

6. Then come the miseries inflicted for the same , wherein Gods purpose was to keepe her by crosses and afflictions ( as vnruly beasts by walles and fenses are kept within their pastures ) from being able to fulfill her desire of committing fornication with them .

7. Though neuer so much she hunt and follow after it , that by this meanes breaking her obstinate and froward heart , she may come vnto repentance , and betake her selfe to God her lawfull husband , whom to her losse she had forsaken .

8. And the better to imprint these things in their mind he repeateth both the sinne , their idolatry and blinde ingratitude , that not only would not know the hand from whence so many and so great blessings came , but to the dishonour of God bestowed them vpon Idols .

And the miserable condition which this should bring vpon them : for , 4. Posit . Desolation .

9. Stripping them of all the comforts and commodiof this life , and freeing his creatures out of the possession of those vniustowners , who so wretchedly abused them to a wrong and contrary end then God hath giuen them : for ,

10. Hee will expose them to publike shame and infamie .

11. Secondly all outward forme of Gods worship , ( the solace , and ioy of their life shall be taken from them .

12. Thirdly , the Countrey they tooke such pleasure in , not looking vp to God that gaue it , their fruitfull and pleasant Gardens , Orchards , and Vineyards , shall be turned into a wildernes .

All which things we see haue fallen more heaully vpon this people , than euer they did vpon any nation .

13. Idolatrie ( wherevnto he resorteth to shew how iust the sentence is , ) the cause of all this , which shee so diated on , thinking no paine too much , all cost too little , to compasse her desires , and followed it so hard making a trade of it , that transported with blinde loue , shee forgat her law-band .

By this of Idols , which hee mentioneth according to the state of those times , is meant , the worship of false Gods whatsoeuer , as all worship is that looketh not to God in Christ .

14. Therefore , behold , I will allure her , and bring her into the Wildernesse , and will speake to her heart .

15. And I will giue her her Uineyards from thence , and the valley of Achor , for the doore of hope : that shee shall sing there as in the dayes of her youth , that is , as in the day when she came out of the Land of Aegypt .

14. The third part of the Chapter hath a promise of the Iewes restoring , vttered Allegorically by an elegant allusion to the whole manner and course that it pleased God to vse for the bringing of that people into the Land of Canaan when they came out of Aegypt .

First , the power of his spirit mouing her as hee sent Moses , and Aaron to inuite them whilst they were slaues in Egypt .

Secondly , the sore distresse she shall be in , vpon making 16. Posit . Sore distresse . head to repaire to her owne home , As the Israelites were when God led them into the wildernesse , and there made them to wander so vp and downe , see Ezech. 20 35. 36.

Thirdly , the promises of God vpholding her the whilst , as his word and the Symbole of his presence strengthend the Israelites in their toylesome iourneyes .

15. Fourthly , the bringing of her into her owne country againe , freed and deliuered out of that desert , those troubles 23. Posit . Dwell in their Country . and calamities which he spake of the sorest time of affliction , ( as Daniel prophesieth , Dan. 12. 1. ) that euer was since there was a nation vnto that day : This the Prophet setteth before their eyes , by pointing at the ports and gates whereby this people , hauing wandered first a long time in the wildernesse , were brought from the desert beyond Iordan vnto the hither side : for the first doore and entrance as it were into the Land of promise which they so hoped and wished for , after they were once passed Iordan , was the valley of Achor , famous for the story of Achan stoned there .

Fiftly , faith , hope , and spirituall blessings , a pledge and earnest pennie of the promised inheritance : as the first 36. Posit . Spirituall graces . footing ouer Iordan and the fruitfulnesse of those soyles , lifted vp their hearts with a certaine expectation of a thorow possessing of the whole countrey .

Sixtly , the ioy of the Church restored to her ancient seates , as both men and women , Miriam and the maidens song when they came out of Aegypt .

And so hee lifteth vp their hearts to the waiting for of another , and a more famous deliuerance , when as in the yeare of Iubile , they shall not onely returne to their possessions againe , but haue the same accompanied in their natiue soyle with spirtuall freedome from sinne and Sathan , and with such noble graces , and first fruits of the spirit .

16. And it shall bee in that day the speech of Iehouah , that thou shalt call mee my Husband , and shalt call mee no more 40. Posit . Ioy . my Baal .

17. For I will take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth : yea , they shall be no more remembred by their name .

18. And in that day will I make a couenant for them with the beasts of the field , and with the foule of the heauen , and with that which creepeth vpon the earth , and breaking the bow and the sword , and the battell out of the Land , I will make them to lye downe in safety .

19. And I will espouse thee vnto me for euer : I will , I say , espouse thee vnto me in righteousnesse , and in iudgement , in kindnesse and in mercy .

20. And will espouse thee into mee in faith , that thou maist know Iehouah .

21. It shall bee also in that day , that I will heare the speech of Iehouah , I will heare the heauens , and they shall heare the earth .

22. And the earth shall heare the Corne , and the new wine , and the oyle ; and they shall heare Izreel .

23. For I will sow her for me in the Land , and I will haue mercy vpon Loruhamah : and will say vnto Loammi , thou art my people , and he shall say , my God .

16. In the fourth part of the Chapter are Euangelicall promises made vnto the Iewes being restored and brought home .

First , her receiuing of Christ : acknowledging him 5. Posit . Call . for her iust and lawfull Husband , and calling him by that name .

17. Secondly , Reformation of the Church from all 34. Posit . Puritie . corruption in Gods seruice , noted by that one of rooting our Idolatry .

18. Thirdly , the Churches safety through God speciall 41. Posit . Safety of the Church . care and protection , making the verie beasts of the field and all things , to be at peace with them .

19. Fourthly , hee will communicate vnto them all good both the fountaine of good , and the streames flowing from it .

The fountaine is the betrothing vnto Christ , that is , their spirituall coniunction with him , which the Apostle calleth a taking of them to . Rom. 11. 15. enlarged .

First , by the constancie and eternitie of it . 43. Posit . Perpetuity .

Secondly , by the fundamentall cause , the righteousnesse and mercy of God , to whom in my iudgement these words are to be referred : As Rom. 3. 24 , 25 , 26. 1. Pet. 1. 1. 1. Ioh. 1. 9. But if you list to vnderstand them otherwise then is this spirituall coniunction with Christ heere secondly enlarged by the guifts and graces going there withall , and which hee will bestow vpon them , which are of two sorts .

First , righteousnesse and iudgement , then kindnesse and mercy ; one noting the sincerity and integritie of their wayes : the other , their prompt and cheerfull performance of all brotherly duties . But the former sence agreeth better .

20. Thirdly , by the instrument or means of apprehending all this , and making it their owne ; euen faith which is the 26. Posit . Spirituall graces . true and sauing knowledge of God .

21. The streames flowing from this fountaine of our coniunction with God , are all manner of blessings .

First , temporall , in the fruitfulnesse of their Land : all the creatures in heauen and in earth conspiring as it were 17. Posit . Fruitfulnesse of the Land . together , and in their kinde desiring it at his hands .

22. God will furnish aboundantly for the Churches good the remnant of that Izreel , whereof hee spake before Chapter 1. 2. which are her Children of the seed of Iaacob , begotten through faith in Christ .

22. Secondly , Gods couenant with the whole Church , the naturall mother of the true Israel & with her children , whom 35. Posit . Couenant . before hee said , hee would haue no pitty of ; nor they should be none of his : But now hee promiseth to except those remnant , the true griffes , and Plants wherewith he wil sow his Church .

And so haue you admirably set forth the beauty of the holy Citie , new Ierusalem , comming down from God out of Heauen , furnished as a Bride trimmed for her husband , Reu. Chapt. 21. 23. that is of the Church of the Iewes when they shall embrace Christ .

CHAP. 3.

1. Afterwards Iehouah said vnto mee , yet goe , loue a woman beloued of a friend , and playing the adultresse : Such as is Iehouahs loue toward the Children of Israel , and they looke to other Gods , and loue flaggons of a a Grapes . wine .

2. So I bought her me for fifteene shekels of siluer ; and for an homer and a halfe of Barley .

3. And I said vnto her , many dayes shalt thou abide for mee , play not the harlot , nor bee another mans : likewise will I for thee .

4. For many dayes shall the children of Israel abide without a King , and without a Prince , and without sacrifice , and without a statue , and without an Ephod , and without Images .

5. Afterwards shall the children of Israel returne , and seeke Iehouah their God , and Dauid their King : and b b Shall feare to Iehouah . fearefully shall come to Iehouah and his goodnesse in the last dayes .

1. The second Type not much vnlike former , together with the declaration of the Type , are both in this Chapter .

For the Type hee taketh a woman espoused , and to bee married , but long put off for her adulteries .

As God hath loued and betrothed the Israelites , but for their idolatries a great while neglected them , whom yet in the end hee will be pleased to ioyne to himselfe in spirituall marriage .

It riseth in these degrees .

First , God in bidding the Prophet to loue a woman that had plaid the Adultresse , intimateth his loue and purpose to call them home , euen when they went a whoring after strange Gods , forsaking the true worship & seruice of God in Christ .

That is meant after the manner of those times , by looking to other Gods and louing bottles of wine : for in those Sacrifices to Idols , the manner was to drinke wine aboundantly .

Secondly , the Prophet bought her , which I interprete to bee the setting apart of a remnant , whom hee 3. Posit . Remnant . would afterwards call with a holy calling and marry vnto himselfe .

3. The price he paid 15. pieces of siluer , and an homer and a halfe of Barley : vnder that the Law requireth for a bond slaue , Exod. 21. 32. ( and slaues onely were saleable ) noteth her vilde and base condition at the time , worse then any slaue , whether you consider her spirituall thraldome , or miserable dispersion among the nations : for of all people in the world they are now the basest & most contemptible .

3. Fourthly , the long continuance of this their slauery ; hauing beene in that estate almost 1600. yeares since the destruction of their Temple and Citie by Uespasian .

Fiftly , the vtter desolation which shall bee among them all that while : by allusion to the law , Deut. 21. 13. 4. Posit . Desolation .

Sixtly , Gods promise to call them home by faith and true repentance at the last , in that hee is pleased to stay for 5. Posit . Call . 〈…〉 them till the time that they also shall be ioyned in spirituall wedlocke .

4. Thus farre of the Type : The signification of the Type expresseth cleerely .

First , their long desolation and miserable state of things 4. Posit . Desolation . all that while , in that they shall haue no forme nor face of Church or Common wealth , no , not of a corrupt , or depraued Church .

5. Secondly , the promise of their conuersion , that in 5. Posit . Call . the last dayes or last yeare as Ezechiel hath it , Ezech. 38 8. they shall embrace Christ their King ( who is called heere Iehouah and Dauid ) kisse the Sonne , and with feare and trembling submit themselues vnto his Kingdome , for all the while they reiected him , they were without God in the world . Ephe. 2. 12.

CHAP. 4.

1. Heare the word of Iehouah , yee children of Israel : for Iehouah hath a controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land , because there is no faithfulnesse , nor kindnesse , nor knowledge of God in the Land .

2. By swearing , and lying , and killing , and stealing , and whoring : they doe breake out , that a a From vnder their God . a a Blouds touch bloods . murders touch one another .

3. Therefore the Land shall mourne and euery one that dwelleth therein shall become feeble , b b With the beasts , and with foule . both the beasts of the field , and the foule of the heauen : yea also , the fishes of the Sea shall bee taken away .

4. Yet let not a man contend , neither let a man rebuke : for thy people are as they that contend with the Priest .

5. Therefore shalt thou fall in the day , and the Prophet shall also fall with thee in the night , and I will cut off thy Mother .

6. My people shall be cut off for lack of knowledge : because thou hast reiected knowledge , I will also reiect thee from being a Priest to me : and seeing thou hast forgotten the Law of thy God , I will also forget thy children .

7. As they were encreased , so they sinned against mee : I will changs their glory into shame .

8. They eate vp the sinne of my people : Therefore vpon their iniquitie doe they set their heart .

9. Wherefore there shall bee like people , like Priests : when I shall visite his wayes vpon him , and render vnto him his doings .

10. For though they eate , yet shall they not haue enough , though they commit fornication , yet shall they not breake forth in multitude : for they haue left of to obserue Iehouah .

11. Whoredome , and wine , and new wine take away the heart .

12. My people aske counsell at their stock , that their staffe may tell them : for the spirit of fornication causeth them to erre ; that they goe a whoring , a a From vnder their God . turning from their God .

13. They sacrifice vpon the toppes of the mountaines , and burne incense vpon the hilles vnder the Oake , and Poplar , and Elme , because the shadow thereof is good : therefore your daughters play the harlots , and your spouses commit adulterie .

14. Should I not visite your daughters because they play the harlots , and your spouses because they commit adultery ? Because these with harlots doe separate things which they may sacrifice with whores : yes verily , the people that doth not vnderstand shall bee ruined .

1. Hitherto of the typicall part of this Prophesie . That which is declaratiue of the Type standeth vpon two parts , as the Type it selfe doth .

First , the sinnes of the people and Gods iudgements vppon them for the same .

Secondly , the promise of grace , peace and reconciliation to a little remnant .

The former of the two hee comprehendeth in three Sermons .

Whereof the first ( in this fourth Chapter ) hath a notable reproofe of the Israelites sinnes , three in number : vnfaithfulnesse , inhumanitie , ignorance of God , and an enterlaced threatning of Iudgements for the same .

Both first propounded , and afterwards amplified and enlarged .

2. Their vnfaithfulnesse and perfidious treachery : breaking all the duties of the second Table , in most outragious manner like a current or a streame that cannot bee kept within any bounds : insomuch that euen bloudshed , and murder were growne so common , that dead carcases lay by heapes one vpon another .

3. But the punishment should bee , a wofull calamitie and generall plague vpon the whole Land , & all the commodities of it .

4. Their barbarous inhumanity , noted to bee so great that they can abide no reprehension , so as it were but lost labour to goe about to admonish them : They are so fierce , that there is no dealing with them , but they doe all manner of wickednesse , obstinately and with an high hand ; and therefore are in as great fault as those that hearken not to the Priest .

5. But since they will not be set to rights , they shall stumble and fall , and that presently , both people and Prophet , one with another , yea their Kingdome and mother Citie .

6. The ignorance as well of the people as of the Priests , maketh that both Priests and people shall be reiected .

The Priests , from their Priestly function , which they haue so abused , for their lippes ought to haue preserued knowledge , the people from being any more his .

7. An vnworthy thing that the Priests , especially should so much forget themselues and sinne so hainously against the Lord , by whom they were so much aduanced : But those that honour God , hee will honour , and such as despise him , shall be set light by .

8. They ( which is horrible to imagine ) because their liuelihood groweth by the sacrifices of the People , are so farre from finding fault with the peoples sinnes , that contrariwise all their heart and minde is to haue them sinne , and as much as in them lyeth they bring in a license and impunity of sinning , to serue their owne bellies and ambitions , because by the peoples sacrifices for sinne , they haue wherewith to maintaine their gormandizing and filthy pleasures .

9. But both Priest and People shall smart for it and reape according as they haue sowne .

11. To gormandizors and voluptuous liuers , shall come famine and the plague , wherewith themselues shall be consumed , as at the siege of Samaria , so farre shall they be from being full or multiplying .

11. Howsoeuer , their whordome and gurmondizing so take away their heart that they heede not Gods threatnings , nor his iudgments , though the same lie neuer so much vpon them , and that they are in the very middest of them .

12. Those that commit spirituall fornication and forsaking God , runne a whoring after Idols , in euery place where they can meete with them : God will pay it into their bosomes by home adulteries and fornications .

14. To the ruine of them and their families , iustly and righteously ; when as they are carried so headlong to adulrie , that they stick not to make choyce at home of the best and sweetest morsels , which vnder colour of religion , they deuoure openly with their strumpets .

15. Though thou Israel play the harlot , yet let not Iudah offend : And goe not yee to Gilgal , nor goe vp to Bethauen , neither sweare Iehouah liueth .

16. For as an vnruly heifer Israel is vnruly : now will Iehouah feede them as a Lambe in a large place .

17. Ephraim is consociate to a a Bugges . Idols , let him alone .

18. Their bibbing of wine is vnruly : they b b In going a whoring they goe a whoring . continually goe a whoring , they loue giue yee , her c c Shidde . protectors are ignominie it selfe .

19. The winde shall binde her vp in her wings : and they shall bee ashamed because of their sacrifices .

15. From these premises groweth a conclusion , which may goe for a second part of the Chapter , by way of Caueat to the tribe of Iuda , not to communicate with the Israelites in their sinnes , not so much as to enter into their borders , ( as Gilgal was their border towne ) for Idolatry sake , nor to runne a whoring after the Idoll of Bethel , which in scorne hee calleth Bethauen the house and mansion of iniquity , much lesse to blaspheme God , and to take his sacred name in vaine , swearing and binding themselues thereby into idolatry .

16. Of which Caueat there be two reasons rendred ; the obstinate rebellion of the Israelites , and Gods seuere iudgements ready to seize vpon them ; for euen as they are like vntamed heyfers , so will God giue them ouer as a sheepe left at large in the open pastures for euery one to pray vppon .

17. Wherfore their obstinacy in sinning is first set forth , in regard whereof , hee wisheth Iuda to haue nothing to do with them : being Idolaters , rebellious , ( for so their bibbing 18. of wine doth make them ) fornicators , bribers , to conclude , shamefull offendors : yea the Princes themselues , who for their place and dignity ought to excel in vertue , and to be the glory and protection of Gods people , are of all other the most infamous .

19. Then hee setteth forth the iudgement , that the winde as in her wings will binde them vp and reserue them into punishment .

CHAP. 5. 6. 7.

1. Heare this , O yee Priests , and attend , O yee house of Israel and yee the Kings house giue eare , for to you pertaineth this iudgement : because yee haue beene a snare in Mizpah , and a net spred voon Tabor .

2. They that turning aside to make slaughter a a Deepen . goe into deepe places : Iam a correction to them all .

CHAP. 5.

1. The second Sermon is in the 5. 6. and 7. Chapters , wherein being to declare grieuous crimes in both the kingdomes of Israel and Iuda , and the punishments of God vpon them , he beginneth with an exordium to procure audience and attention to that which hee is to say , fetching arguments : first from their person , who all ; to wit , the Priests , both the hedge Priests of Ieroboam , and the holy Priests of Leu● , the house of Israel , and the house of Iuda , which holding fast to Dauid ( the King set vp of God ) are called the Kings house , doe well deserue this sentence , being as guilty of capitall crimes , as thieues and robbers by the high way side .

2. Next , from the person of God to whom it belongeth by his word and by his roddes , to chastise these robbers , that are like to those that lurking in the caues and holes of the earth to murder poore soules .

3. I know Ephraim and Israel is not hid from mee : that now O Ephraim , thou playest the harlet , that Israel is defiled .

4. They a a Geut . frame not their doings to turne vnto their God ; for the spirit of fornications is in the middest of them , and Iehovah they know not .

5. Yea , the pride of Israel doth testifie to his face : therefore shall Israel and Ephraim tumble downe in their iniquitie , Iudah also shall tumble with them .

6 Let them goe with their flocke , and with their heard to seeke Iehouah , but they shall not finde him ; he withdraweth himselfe from them .

7. Against Iehouah they haue dealt treacherouslie ; for they haue brought forth strange children : now shall the moneth eate them vp , their parts .

8. Blow ye the Cornet in Gibeah , and the trumpet in Ramah : shout at Bethaven , let Beuiamin behinde thee shout .

9. Ephraim shall be desolate in the day of rebuke : when among the Tribes of Israell I shall make knowne the same to bee certaine .

10. The Princes of Iudah were like them that remooue the bound : vpon them will I powre out as waters , mine indignation .

3. After the Exordium , in the second place hee layeth downe their crimes ; in body and soule rushing into all impietie .

4. Hauing no desire of reformation , nor to bring forth the fruits of true repentance .

5. And therewithall the punishment for their pride and arrogancie , being so great that it may serue for a thousand witnesses to conuince their wickednesse : they shall therefore fall and be cut off , both sorts of them , the ten Tribes , and Iuda .

6. So certainly , that they shall not be able with any externall seruice to appease the wrath of God , nor to escape his hand and iudgement .

7. And euen as they make no bones to breake their faith to God by spirituall fornication , mingling , as it were , their seede with strange Gods and forreine people : so it shall it come to them which happeneth to women worne with adulteries , as Ezechiel speaketh that their monethly diseases , procured by inordinate lust eate vp and consume their bodies .

8. These Iudgements are garnished by a hypotiposis , or a liuely pourtraiture and representation thereof before their eyes : as if God did summon all the parts of the Land to prepare themselues for an vnhappy war. Gibeah the bounder of Iuda , Rama the bounder of Israel ; Bethauen , in the Desert confining vpon both , but longing to Bethel and vnto Israel to conclude the Tribe of Iuda , scituate behind Beniamin .

9. For both Ephraim the flower of Israel , and all the Israelites , howsoeuer now they scorne my words and hold them for fables , shall one day feele the truth of them , being laid wast and desolate .

10. And vpon the Princes of Iuda , that peruert Church and common wealth , and breake the bounds of all lawes diuine and humane , will I power forth my indignation in most plenteous and aboundant manner .

11. Ephraim is oppressed and crushed in iudgement : because he will , he goeth after the commandement .

12. Therefore was I as a moth vnto Ephraim : and as rottennesse to the house of Iuda .

13. But when Ephraim saw his disease and Iudah his sore , then went Ephraim vnto Ashur , and Iuda sent to a King that would protect : but hee shall not bee able to heale you , neither shall hee cure you of the sore .

14. For I will be as a fierce Lyon to Ephraim , and as a young Lyon to the house of Iudah : I , I will teare and goe away , I will take vp and none shall rescue .

15. I will goe returne to my place , till they acknowledge the offence , and seeke my face : a a In affliction vnto them . when affliction is vpon them , they will seeke me early , saying .

CHAP. 6.

1. Come and let vs returne to Iehouah , for he hath torne and hee will heale vs ; hee hath smitten , and hee will binde vs vp .

2. Hee will restore vs to life within two dayes : the third day hee will raise vs vp , and wee shall liue in his sight .

3. And wee a a Shall know , follow after . shall know and proceed in the knowledge of Iehouah , as the morning whose going forth is steddy : and he shall come as the raine vnto vs , as the latter and seasonable raine vnto the earth .

4. What should I doe to thee , O Ephraim ? What should I doe to thee , O Iudah ; since your goodnesse is as a morning cloud , and as the dew b b Morning at a man may say . dropping early , goeth away .

5. Therefore hewed I by the Prophets , I slue them by the words of my mouth ; and thy iudgements were as the light that breaketh forth .

6. That I am delighted with kindnes and not with sacrifice ; and with the knowledge of God more than with burnt offerings .

7. But they transgressed the couenant , as if it had beene a mans : there dealt they treacherously against me .

8. In Gilead they were euery one , a City of workers of iniquity : a a Footstepped ( if I may so say ) with blood . with bloody footsteps .

9. And like to troopes waiting for a man , are the society of Priests : they murder after the manner as it was at Sechem ; for they worke abhomination .

10. In the house of Israel doe I see a horrible matter : There by the whoredome of Ephaim , Israel is defiled .

11. Yea , O Iudah , that Ephraim did put an harnest in thee : whilst I brought backe the captiue multitude of my people .

CHAP. 7.

1. Whilst I heale Israel , then is the iniquity of Ephraim discouered , and the b b Wickednesses . exceeding wickednesse of Samaria ; for they worke falshood : and the thiefe commeth in , the troope rusheth forth .

2. Neither doe they say c c To. in their heart , that I remember all their wickednesse : now their doings compasse them about , they are before my face .

3. With their wickednesse they make glad the King ; and with their lies the Princes .

4. All of them are adulterers , as an ouen heated by the baker ; who leaueth off watchings after hee hath kneaded the dough vntill it be leauened .

5. In the day of our King , the Princes haue made him sicke , with heat caught of wine : hee hath stretched out his hand with scorners .

6. For they haue applied their heart to lying in waite , as an Ouen : which , whilest their baker sleepeth all night long , in the morning burneth as a a A fire of a flame . a flaming fire .

7. They all waxe hot as the Ouen , and eat vp their Iudges : all their Kings fall , there is none among them that calleth vnto me .

11. In the third place followeth a Narration of the offences of both these people , fiue in number , with iudgements suteable thereunto .

First , will-worship and Idolatry ; in preferring the ordinances of men before Gods institution : That albeit his Iudgements lay heauy vpon them , and crushed them to pieces , yet they were not therewith dismayed , but with a full swing , and with their whole heart went after the trash of mens inuentions only , because it liked them better , then follow Gods Commandements .

12. Secondly , when God by chastisements went about to reclaime them , wasting them as a moth doth a vesture , and as rottennes doth the bones .

13. They , though seeing and knowing it full well , betooke them not to God . But the Israelites and Menachen their King , they become tributaries vnto Asshur : Achaz the King of Iuda , hee flies vnto the same , as vnto a Bulwarke , though he shall not be able to doe them good .

14. Thirdly , neither Gods corrections nor his Word mouing them to repentance , can preuaile to make them from their heart to seeke vnto him . Wherefore first hee speaketh of correction , wherein God as a gracious and louing father , thought that partly by carying a hard hand vpon them , renting and tearing them in peeces .

15. Partly by withdrawing his gracious presence from them , keeping Court as it were , at another place , they would confesse themselues guilty , and at the least in their affliction earnestly seeke his face .

CHAP. 6.

1. Secondly , he prescribeth a forme of their conuersion , what he would haue them to doe , and how to stirre vp one another .

First , in acknowledging , by repentance , Gods iust and righteous hand before vpon them .

Secondly , in apprehending through faith , the power of the same hand for their healing and repaire .

2. Grounding vpon his kinde and gracious nature , easieto be intreated , and full of mercie and compassion to poore repentant sinners : He will heale , hee will quicken , he will raise vp , we shall liue for euer before him .

3. And grow in faith and knowledge , as the light of the morning that groweth more and more vnto the steddy day , Prou. 4. 18.

To conclude , hee will aboundantly bestow vpon vs all spirituall blessings .

4. But neyther of these , his word nor chastisements , or whatsoeuer God might doe else , could fasten vpon his people a sound and constant course of godlinesse . If any good motions rose within them , they quickly vanished and came to nothing .

5. The fourth sinne is , that albeit God seeing their inconstancie and ficklenesse in seruing him , caused his Prophets , their teachers and instructers , not onely to slay and terrifie them with the horror of his deadly iudgements , that so they might be kept from euill , which is the first vse of the Minister , but to hold forth the light and lanterne of the word , that they might know what they ought to doe , and be brought to vnderstand and performe their duties , which is the second vse of the Ministery .

6. A thing more pleasing vnto God , than all sacrifices and oblations .

7. Yet they brake the bonds of couenant betwene God and them , as if they had had to do but with a mortall man , yea ( which mightilie encreaseth the quality of their fault ) where God so slew them , and shined vnto them by his Prophets , euen there , in that place , they made no conscience of transgressing against God , and falling to iniquity .

8. The whole land , euen all the parts of it ; for in Gilead ( the Country beyond Iordan ) there was euery Citie full of malefactors , bloudy men , and murderers . A man might trace them in their wickednesse , through the very streets , for their footsteppes were in bloud .

9. The Colledge of Priests was a societie and fraternity of robbers that stand by the high way side , they kill & slay after the manner as it was at Shechem , impudently , shamelessly and audaciously , in barbarous and sauage manner ; a foule abhomination .

10. The people of Israel haue horribly transgressed , and committed spirituall fornication .

11. Yea Iuda also hath wrapped himselfe in the same offences , and receiued from themthe seede of Idolatrie ; when euen them , saith God , ( which aggrauateth the offence ) when I graciously brought backe my people from captiuity oppressed of Israel , and of Aram.

CHAP. 7.

1. Their fift offence is a greedinesse in sinning prouoking one another to all kinde of wickednesse : Set forth .

1. By a peeuish disposition of theirs , when God meant most to doe them good . Euen as it fareth with a sicke patient , who the more carefull the Phisition is to prescribe dyet for recouerie of his health , the more earnestly is hee carried to all kinde of surfetting and disorder , though it be the endangering of his life .

Secondly , by a distribution of their offences , for they abound both in flye and in open sinnes , lying , theiuery , robbery .

2. Thirdly , they are so farre from being abashed to thinke that God seeth and remembreth all their iniquity , as contrarily they bragge and boast of the multitude of their sinnes , euen as a man would doe of a guard of men that doe attend him .

3. Fourthly , all degrees , the King himselfe and his nobles , and as the people of the Land adulterate themselues .

4. Fiftly , all these runne as greedily after sinne , ( that sin especially the sinne of adultery ) as fire burneth in a hot ouen , when the Baker after hee hath kneaded his dough , ouertaken with sleepe ; forgetteth to make it cleaue .

5. Sixtly , by the circumstance of time , euen that very day , when at the Kings Coronation , God is to bee serued and the Prince and people to bee put in minde of their dutie , then they doe most of all runne ryot . The Princes , who by their grauity and wisedome should bee the stayes , and proppes of the common wealth , haue their hand deepest in this offence ; not only themselues bibbers and tossepots , but forcing one another to drink , till they fall into a surfet .

The pinte and quart , moderate and reasonable measures will not serue their turne : but they must haue whole flaggons full of wine and drinke as wee say by the dozen . The King himselfe quaffes as well as they and ioyneth hands with beastly drunkards : so impudent in their wickednesse , that they scorne both God and man .

6. Well did I therefore , saith the Prophet , resemble them to an ouen ; for they are as hot as any furnace , and furious vnto euill .

The King indeed , as the Baker doth the ouen , ought to make cleane the common wealth , and by his power and authority to coole the heate and fury of the Princes .

But hee sitteth still and letteth all alone : that like the ouen which burneth all night long vnto the morning .

7. They set a fire with wine , conspire all of them against their King , his ministers and seruants , whereby they change their kings apace : for by their conspiracies many perish in a short time ; wickedly if you respect the conspirators : but iustly and righteously , if you looke vnto the Kings themselues ; for they are all wicked Kings : there is none of them that calleth vpon God .

8. Ephraim , he mingleth himselfe among the people : Ephraim is as Cake not turned .

9. Strangers deuoure his strength , and he knoweth not : yea , hoarinesse is sprinkled vpon him and he knoweth not .

10. And though the Pride of Israel testifie to his face : yet they doe not returne to Iehouah their God , nor seeke him for all that .

11. But Ephraim is like a silly doue , without heart : to Aegypt they call , to Ashur they goe .

8. The fourth and last part of this Prophecie hath a summarie repetition of the peoples sinnes and of Gods iudgements in that regard .

Their sinnes , first , consociating with strangers and making a mixture of their religion with the superstitions of the Gentiles . They neither hold them to the sincerity of Gods seruice , not to the meere toyes and fooleries of the heathen ; but frame to themselues a mingle mangle out of both . And therefore may well be compared to a Cake halfe tosted , neither hot nor cold , being as wee vse to speake neither fish nor flesh .

9. Secondly , an incredible blockishnesse , without common sence .

That albeit the euils they endure of their confederates and allies , bring gray heares vpon them , and make them old before their time , yet they not onely not consider it :

10. But ( which is their third offence ) they are so proud and insolent , that for all this they turne away , and will not bee brought to God , but had rather ioyne themselues to forreigne nations , then to seeke after him .

The fourth and last offence is their madde and foolish consorting with strangers . So silly they are and without vnderstanding to pray in ayde of those whose minde is onely to spoyle and eate them vp .

12. When they shall goe , I will spreade my net vpon them , and bring them downe as the foule of the heauen : I will chastise them , a a According to the hearing of their congregation . as their congregation hath heard .

13. Wo vnto them , for they haue flitted from mee , desolation vnto them , for they haue transgressed against me : when I am to redeeme them , then they speake vnto me with lyes .

14. And doe not crye vnto me with their hearts , when they houle vppon their beds : when for corne and new wine they assemble and turne aside vnto me .

15. But when I binde vp and strengthen their arme ; then doe they imagine mischiefe against me .

16. They returne not to the most high , they are like a deceitfull bow , their Princes fall by the sword , comming from the rage of their tongue : this is their derision in the land of Aegypt .

12. The punishment is , that as the fouler taketh the Doue , so God will ensnare and catch these foolish ones , and lay vpon them the scourges and corrections threatned by his Prophets .

13. All because of their sinnes , especially their hypocrisie , which hypocrisie of theirs is set forth by a dissimilitude , when they haue need of mee that I am to doe them good , and helpe them out of trouble , in their difficulties and distresses , then they call vpon me : but all is nothing else , but meere dissimulation .

14. For they doe it not from their hearts ; what face soeuer they set vpon it , whether it bee priuately in the night or openly in the day , yet in those times of their need , in famine and want , they make a pretence , as if they would come towards me .

15. But when I , as a kinde Phisition , hold vp their arme , and bring them case and comfort , they goe on in their wickednesse .

16. Turne they doe , but not vnto God , it is falsly and deceitfully : But they haue their reward according .

The sword that serueth to work their conspiracies , doth slay and kill the Princes . And this sword is whet on and sharpened by virulent tongues , setting debate betweene them .

These murders so rife , and their common and dayly plotting of stirres and troubles in the state , make them a scorne euen to their friends and allies .

CHAP. 8. 9. 10.

1. Set the Trumpet to the roofe of thy mouth , and say , hee hee shall come as an Eagle against the house of Iehouah : because they transgresse my couenant , and trespasse against my Law .

2. The Israelites crye vnto me : my God , we know thee .

3. Because Israel hath cast of the thing that is good : the enemie shall pursue him .

CHAP. 8.

The third Sermon touching the Peoples sinnes , and Gods iudgements for the same , in the 8. 9. and 10. Chapters , hath 5. parts .

The first part is a proposition of iudgements against the people of Israel , and the cause of those iudgements . The iudgements are first set forth by a military Hypotiposis , or liuely representation of the enemies comming against them , as if it were now a doing : then they are amplified by circumstances on the part of the enemy , and on the peoples part , of the enemie , that hee shall come swiftly and powerfully : on the peoples part ; for that they are those which were before , through grace of Gods houshold : the causes are three .

First , Their reuolt and falling away from the Couenant between God and them , and from the Law wherein that Couenant is written .

2. Secondly , Hypocrisie , calling vpon God , and making profession of his name , not in truth , but with a counterfait pietie .

3. Thirdly , the renouncing of all good .

4. They haue set vp a King , but not by me : they haue made made Princes which I know not : of their siluer and their gold haue they made them a a Eugges . Idols , that Israel may be cut off .

5. Thy Calfe O Samaria shall cast them off , when mine anger is kindled against them : how long will they not abide innocencie .

6. For he also is from Israel , the workman made it , and it is no God ; for the Calfe of Samaria shall be broken in pieces .

7. Seeing they haue sowne the winde , they shall reape the whirle-winde : it hath no stalke , the bud shall yeeld no meale , if perhaps it doe yeeld , strangers shall swoop it vp .

8. Israel shall be swooped vp , now shall they be among the Nations as a vessell wherein is no pleasure .

9. Because these goe vp to the Assirian , a wilde Asse onely for himselfe : the Ephraimites hire louers .

10. Yea , because they haue hired among the nations , now will I gather them together : ( for they haue begun a little ) because of the burden of the King of Princes .

11. Because Ephraim hath multiplied Altars to sinne : Altars are vnto him to sinne .

12. The things I prescribe vnto him b b In the excellencies . in the excellent documents of my Law , are counted as a strange thing .

13. The sacrifices of mine offerings , those that sacrifice flesh and eat , Iehouah accepteth not : now will he remember their iniquitie , and visit their sinnes , that they returne to Egypt .

14. To conclude , Israell hath forgotten his maker , and hath built Temples , and Iudah multiplied fenced Cities : Therefore I will send downe a fire vpon the Cities of him , after it hath deuoured the Pallaces of the other .

4. The second part , is an Enarration or larger declaring of those iudgements . First , against their reuolt being of two kinds , one from the temporall kingdome of Dauid , figuring the kingdome of Christ ; wherein what Kings soeuer they set vp , whether you consider Ieroboam , or any of his successors , it was not from God , he knew them not nor approued them , because it was not according to the promise made to Dauid , but by the peoples rebellion , or their owne vsurpation . The other is from the spirituall worship , and seruice of God : and both these reuolts , the latter especially , shall be vnto their ruine .

5. For to speake of the latter , first , O Samaria that art the Kings chamber and Metropolitan citie , thy Calfe shall doe thee no good : Nay , it shall hurt thee exceedinglie , and prouoke my wrath against thee . Thou that canst neuer away to keepe touch with God in the duties of spirituall wedlocke .

6. The reason thereof is rendred in detestation of Idolatrie .

First , from the cause , the nature and orginall of these Idoll gods ; men inuented them : so did Israell this as well as that other Calfe in the wildernes , which brought so many heauy plagues vpon Gods people .

The makers , are Smiths , Carpenters , and Artificers , a token it was not God .

The matter , is some course and base mettall .

Secondly , from the lamentable and fearefull destruction , not onely of the Idolls themselues , which shall turne into drosse and rubbish , but of the Idolaters their worshippers .

7. Set forth by three similitudes ; as they haue sowne , so shall they reape , and a great deale worse too .

8. Secondly , they shall be swallowed vp , their substance eaten out and consumed .

Thirdly , they shall be as a vessell that none taketh pleasure in , despised of euery one .

9. And touching the other kinde of reuolt , which wee set in the first place , the forsaking of the house of Dauid , and relying vpon forraine aide vpon the Assirian , that is , whollie for himselfe , and hath no minde of helping others , seeking it with bribes and rewards .

10. Well may they bribe and hire , but this will be the end : The Israelites themselues shall fall by heapes , the nations whom they shall hire , shall come so tumbling in vpon them , as Esay told Achaz , Esay 8. Doe you not see it is prettily well begun already . Looke vpon the late example , that is yet now fresh and bleeding before your eyes : so you will the better beleeue my threatning in that which is to come , I meane the sacking and carrying away of the Tribes beyond Iordan by Pull and Tiglath Pileser . If you aske me the reason , why God should be so angry with you , it is because you are so foolish , or so wicked rather , to send presents and tributes to the King of Asshur , ( who in the pride and vanity of his heart , nameth himselfe the King of Princes , the mighty and most potent King ) with the pilling , polling , and burdening of your subiects .

11. Secondly , he declareth the iudgements against hypocrisie . Their hypocrisie such and so great , by multiplying al●a●s to sin against God , vainely and sinfully through their hypocrisie , abusing his name .

12. That the excellent things which God prescribed in his Law , those outward ceremonies of that sanctiue and holinesse , hee maketh no more account of , then if they were strange things , that he neuer heard of before .

13. The oblations and sacrifices hee taketh no pleasure in them .

But their punishment shall be , hee will remember their iniquitie and punish it in his time vpon those false persons that are faithfull , neither to God , nor to the King of Asshur , but goe their wales to Egypt after couenant made with the Assirians .

14. Thirdly , he declareth the punishment against their renouncing of all good . That it shall be as a fire to consume the cities of Iuda , and the pallaces of Israell . For Iuda was grieuouslie vexed by Senacherib , and Israell before that wasted and carried away captiue .

CHAP. 9.

1. Be not glad , O Israel vnto reioycing as other people that thou goest a whoring from thy God : louest a harlots reward in all the corne floores .

2. The floore and the wine-presse shall not feede them : and the new wine shall lye vnto her .

3. They shall not dwell in the Land of Iehouah : but Ephraim shall returne to Aegypt , and in Assyria eate that which is vncl●ane .

4. They shall not effer wine to Iehouah , neither shall those offerings be sweete vnto him their Sacrifices should be vnto them as the a a Bread . meate of mourners , all that eat thereof should pollute themselues : for their meate , for their b b Their soule , as Leuit. 21. 1. dead , commeth not into the house of Iehouah .

5. What would ye doe in the day of solemnitie : and in the day of the feast of Iehouah ?

6. For lo , they shall perish by destruction , Aegypt shall gather vp , Memphis shall bury them : the c c Tents of desire . pleasant tents , for : heir siluer , the nettle shall inherite , the thorne shall bee in their Tents .

CHAP. 9

1. The third part of the Prophesie is a contestation against the Israelites ouer confident reioycing and pleasing of themselues in their present good estate , which maketh them of the true worship and seruice of God : for ,

First , these men who despise the Law of God and the iust obseruations thereof shall contrary to the Law eare in the Countries whether they shall bee carried captiues , things impure and vncleane , no way acceptable vnto God , neither consecrated by offering the first fruits thereof as holy vnto him , nor any other way .

4. Againe , their sacrifices and oblations shall cease , it shall not bee permitted to them to offer drinke offerings to the Lord : And it were as good they did not : for their Sacrifices could not bee pleasing to him ; because , if they did sacrifice , it could not bee done according to the Law , which requireth mirth and cheerefulnesse before the Lord when men sacrifice : whereas these in their captiuity haue no cause but of mourning and heauinesse : for as the Law of God shutteth out meate offered for their dead ones , from comming into the Temple by the same analogye and proportion , the sacrifice of those than mourne are vngratefull ad not accepted of God .

5. Lastly , how can they celebrate the solemnities and feasts of the Lord , which are to be done with cheerefulnes , and gladnes ?

6. The third iudgement hee foretelleth , is death and horrible desolation , death euen in those Countries , whither they did flye for refuge . The desolation such as their pleasant tents and dwelling places , made to hide their treasures in , shall be ouergrowne with nettles and thornes .

7. Come are the dayes of visitation , come are the dayes of recompence , let Israel know : the Prophet is a foole , the man of winde is madd , for the multitude of thine iniquity , the great priuie hatred .

8. Hee watcheth Ephraim a a With my God ●●yned to my God : the Prophet is a snare of a fouler in all his wayes , hee setteth priuie hatred in the house of his God .

9. They b b They deepen corrupt . corrupt deeply as in the dayes of Gibeah ; he will remember their iniquity , he will visite their sinnes .

10. As grapes in the Wildernesse found I Israel , as the first ripe fruite in the figtree at her first time , did I see your fathers : they went to Baalpeor and separated themselues to that shamefull one , and the detestations were according as they loued .

11. The glory of Ephraim shall flee away like a bird , from the birth and from the wombe , and from the conception .

12. But if they bring vp their children , yet c c I will bereaue them from a man . will I bereaue them that there shall not a man bee left : yea euen woe to them , when I depart from them .

13. Ephraim as as I see Tyrus , is planted in pleasant habitation : but Ephraim shall bring forth his children to the murtherer .

14. Giue to them , O Iehouah , what thou shouldst giue : giue them a miscarrying wombe and drie breasts .

15. All their wickednesse in Gilgal ; for there did I hate them for the wickednesse of their doings : out of my house will I expell them : I will loue them no more , all their Princes are vnrulie .

16. Ephraim shall bee smitten , their roote shall drye vp , they shall not bring forth fruites ; yea though they beget children , yet will I slay the a a The desires . dearest of their wombe .

17. My God will reiect them because they hearkened not to him : therefore shall they be wandring among the nations .

CHAP. 10.

1. Israel is an empty Uine , hee bringeth forth fruit for himselfe ; according to the multitude of his fruit , he multiplyeth altars according to the goodnesse of his Land , they make goodly statues .

2. Their heart diuideth , now are they faulty : hee shall b b Behead . breake downe their altars , hee shall waste their statues .

3. For now they say , wee haue no King : for we feare not Iehouah , and what should the King doe to vs .

4. They haue spoken words , cursing c c In vanitie . falsly in making a couenant : And iudgement springeth vp as hemlocke in the furrowes of my field .

5. Because of the Calfe of Bethauen , shall the inhabitants of Samaria , euery one be affraid : when his people shall mourne for it , yea and his black ones who reioyce of it , because of the glorie thereof , for it is departed from it .

6. Hee also shall be brought to Ashur , a present to the King that will protect : Ephraim shall receiue shame , and Israell shall blush because of his owne counsell .

7. Samaria's owne King shall be cut off like the foame d d Vpon the face of the waters . vpon the water .

8. The high places also of Auen , the sinne of Israell shall be hewen downe : the thorne and the thistle shall come vp vpon their Altars , and they shall say to the mountaines , couer vs , and to the hills , fall vpon vs .

The fourth part of the Prophecie is a confirmation of denounced indgements , as certaine as if it were now come ; that they may know and learne by miserable experience , how their false Prophets did seduce them , vttering nothing but vanitic and winde , and the froth of their owne imagination , to sooth vp the people , and nourish them in euill . The confirmation therefore is from two causes . One their sacrilegious disposition and wickednesse towards God . The other , their ciuill discords , and home diuisions , to the ruine of the Common-wealth , whereby many Kings rose vp in a short time .

8. When I speake of ciuill discord , I meane not onely that the Princes and people are interessed in this businesse , but the Prophets themselues , which are set of God as watchmen to ouersee the people , and keepe them at one . They watch indeed , but far in another sort , for they watch treacherously , and perfidiously to betray the people , to set them at iarre : euen the godly among them , those that cleaue and hold fast vnto my God .

The diuisions and hart burnings of the people doe they take aduantage of , to set them together by the eares : so that this discord euen in the house of God , the Prophet in all his courses vseth as a fowlers grinne or snare to catch the poore soules , and to intrap them .

9. But both these things , a sacrilegious disposition and ciuill discords , are hereditarie euills to the house of Israell . And as they corrupt themselues this way , and throw one another into the depth of all iniquitie , sinning openly and shamelesly , like to that their Fathers did at Gibeah ; so shall they be punished as their fathers were .

10 For , touching their sacrilegious disposition ; compare first , what their fathers did to Baal peor in the wildernesse , where I tooke as great pleasure in them , and they were as deare and precious vnto me , as grapes , and as the first ripe figs ; but they forsooke me , & ioyned themselues to that shamefull Idoll : and as the sway and heat of their spirituall lust did lead them , as they loued and liked , so did they multiplie Idoll after their pleasure .

11. As Ephraim therefore treadeth this way in his forefathers steps , so shall hee be partaker of their plagues . The sonnes which are the pride and glory of their parents , I will make quicke riddance of , three manner of waies ; for eyther they shall not quicken in the wombe , or not goe out there their full time or dye as soone as they are borne .

12. And if happily they scape all these , and haue some bringing vp in their childehood , yet it in all be all one , not one of them shall remaine aliue .

13. Let them in their owne concei● be neuer so strong and sure , as fast rooted , and as well planted as Tyrus that famous Citie : yet this that I haue said shall surely come to passe . All their children , yong and olde , shall certainely be destroyed .

14. O God therefore , saith the Prophet , diuerting his speech to him , since thou hast threatned two euils , one that their glory shall flit away as soone as they be borne or conceiued in the wombe : the other , that fathers shall lose their children when they haue brought them vp : be satisfied with that which is the lesse euill of the twaine ; eyther that there may neuer any be borne , or being borne , may for lacke of sustenance dye out of hand .

15. But I stay not here , I will remember you of another like example of their fathers at Gilgall . There were they wallowing in their wickednesse the vncircumcision of their flesh made me hate them . And albeit I in my mercy and kindnesse pardoned their offence , and renewed my Couenant with them , cutting off their foreskin ; yet the place which I so sanctified , these men prophane againe , that all the wickednesse of their forefathers there doth yet sticke vnto them . They are rebels euery one , all the Princes of them ; wherefore I will spread my iudgements vpon them .

First , I will expell them out of my house , and take from them my seruice and religion , which they despise .

16. Secondly , they shall not prosper ; but eyther be as a tree smitt with the wormes or weather , that they shall not bring forth the fruit of the wombe ; or if they doe , I will command the sword to slay their sweet and delightfull children .

Thirdly , they shall be ledde captiue into strange Countries .

CHAP. 10.

1. Come to their ciuill discords : They are good to none but to themselues . If they bring forth any fruit , they abuse it to their owne lusts .

2. Whatsoeuer they haue , they attribute it to their idols , but God iealous of his glory , will cut off their idols and places consecrate to Idolatry by the top .

3. They thinke , the King should not rule them , but they the King . And because they haue cast off all reuerence of God , therfore they cast off and set light by the King , which is his Ordinance .

4. They are all periured , and falsifiers of their word and Couenant . New Conspiracies spring euery day among them ; all is out of order , not iudgement it selfe , which ought to be holy vnto God , scapeth free , but is turned into bitternesse and oppression .

A great indignity , that those which liue of the furrowes of my field , and whom my bountie and largesse doth sustaine , should make gall and wormewood to grow vp in stead of good and sauourie fruit .

5. But the punishment of their Idolatries ( the Calues of Bethel and Dan ) shall be .

First , feare and trembling .

Secondly , losse of all their glorie , and whatsoeuer they reioyce in .

6. Thirdly , captiuitie of the inhabitants , that shall make them ashamed of their doings .

7. Fourthly , destruction of the King of Israell , hee that is now so glorious , shall then be no more set by , than the foame that is vpon the water .

8. Fifthly , Ruine of their Idols , and idolatrous places wherein the Israelites sinned so grieuouslie .

6. The sense and terror of Gods iudgements driuing them to desperation .

9. From the dayes of Gibe ah hast thou sinned , O Israel , there they stood ; the battell in Gibeah against the children of iniquity did not reach them .

10. It is in my desire that I binde them ; for the people shall be gathered against them , binding them to be carried away in their two habitations .

11. For Ephraim is an heyfer taught , that loueth to tread out the corne : Though I would haue passed vpon the be awty of her necke , would haue made Ephraim to ride , Iudah should haue ploughed , and Iacob should haue a a Harrowed to him . harrowed .

12. Sowe to your selues to righteousnesse , ( said I ) reape vnto kindnesse , swallow vp your fallow ground : for it is time to seeke Iehovah , till hee come and powre downe the raine of righteousnesse vpon you .

13. You haue plowed wickednesse , you reape iniquity , you cat the fruit of lying , because thou trust est in thine owne way , in the multitude of thy strong ones .

14. Therefore shall a tumult rise among thy people , and thy fenced places shall every one bee wasted , as Shalman wasted b b House of Arbel . the countrey of Arbell in the day of battell , the mother with the children shall be dashed in pieces .

15. Thus shall Bethell doe vnto you , because of c c The wickednesse of your wickednesse . your exceeding wickednesse : in the very morning d d In cutting off , cut off . vtterly cut off shall be the King of Israell .

9. The fift and last part followeth , which is the conclusion of the Prophesie : repeating first that which was said before , of the peoples sinning , like their fathers of Gibeah , nothing moued with Gods mercifull and gracious dealing , who cut them not off in that war against the wicked Beniaminites , as they did deserue , but suffered them to remaine .

10. But because they will not learne to profit by Gods mercies , Let me see whother they will profit by my Chastisements . I think best to correct them & to deliuer them bound in both their habitations of Israel and of Iuda to bee carried away Captiues .

11. Next he doth garnish and adorne this conclusion by a double dissimilitude .

One is of the Israelites affection and disposition compared with Gods gracious counsell towards them .

Ephraim , saith the Lord by the Prophet , was taught true Piety and instructed in the feare of God ; my purpose was to haue tuned him that he might bee plyable to the yoake , and draw in my plough , and to occupie him in my seruice . But he loues to take his ease , and onely followeth after his pleasure and profit .

12. The other by comparing Gods documents and instructions , calling them to righteousnesse and holinesse , that hath most large and ample promises annexed it .

13. With their contrary deeds vnsatiable in iniquity .

14. Lastly , hee denounceth the Iudgement it selfe , a cruell and mortall warre , destroying them .

Amplifying this destruction : First by the greatnesse , set forth by a similitude . That all sexes and ages shall be destroyed , euen as Shalman ( Shalmanasar , by all likelihood in that voyage which is spoken of 2. Kin. 18. 34. & 19. 13. ) wasted and destroyed the countrey of Arbel , afterwards renowned for the ouerthrow that Alexander the great gaue in that place vnto Darius .

15. Secondly , by the causes that brought this Iudgement vpon them . They may thanke their idolatrie for it .

Thirdly , by the speedinesse of the Iudgement . Early , that is to say , quickly , and anone it shall be done .

4. By the certainty , which the doubling of the word importeth .

CHAP. 11.

1. Because Israel is a youth whom I loue , therefore out of Aegypt haue I called my sonne .

1. These are the three Sermons touching the sinnes of the people , and Gods iudgements against them for the same . Now in two Sermon● more he setteth forth the promises of grace , peace and reconciliation to a small remnant , the little handfull of Gods elect , which in this 11. Chapter , being the first Sermon , hee doth foure manner of wayes .

First , is the fundamentall cause and ground worke of all the good things , which God offereth or bestoweth vpon the Iewes ; which is the grace and fauour of God in and through Christ . In whom because God loued them and adopted them for his Children , therefore in his infinite mercy hee brought his sonne for their sake out of Egypt , where their sinnes deserued , he should perpetually remaine , and neuer to haue come backe for the worke of their redemption .

So this place is applyed and expounded . Math. 2.

2. As they called to them , so went they from their presence , they sacrificed vnto Baalim , and burnt incense to their grauen Images .

3. When as I acquaint Ephraim , he taketh them in his arms : and they know not that I heale them .

4. With cords of a man doe I draw them , with thick bands of loue , and I am vnto them as those that lift vp the yoake put vpon their cheekes : that I might reach meate vnto them .

5. He was not to haue returned into the Land of Aegypt , or of the Assyrian who is his King : but they refused to conuert .

6. To conclude , when the sword abideth in his cities and consumeth his members and denoureth : because of their owne counsels .

7. My people are prone to rebellion against mee : although they called them to the most high , hee doth not withall exalt him .

2. The second thing , is the peoples extreame ingratitude 1. Posit . Refusing Christ . refusing Christ : but that is incled by mentioning the sinnes of the time , hee liued in ; Idolatrie especially and the worship of false gods , and is further amplified by comparing Gods gracious dealing in this behalfe , and the holy means , which he vsed to reclaim them .

First , he called them by the Prophets .

3. Secondly hee taught and enformed the people how he would be serued , yet they set vp Idolls in his stead , and after the manner of impudent and shamelesse strumpets , tooke the puppets in their armes , and embraced them before his face .

4. Thirdly , he heaped vpon them many fauors and tokens of his Ioue ; howbeit all Gods benefits could not keep them to him , but they would needs flye vnto strangers for helpe .

Hee drew them not as beasts , but gently and louinglie with the words of men . Like a good husbandman , hee lift vp the yoake from their necke , to giue them meat .

5. So as they wanted nothing : there was no cause for them to runne for helpe , eyther to the Aegyptian , as Hoshea did , or to the Assirian , to whom they were tributaries from the time of Menachem , yet they would not be stayd .

6. Thirdly , he layd vpon them heauie crosses and corrections .

The sword lodged in their houses , it eate vp and consumed their very bodies , because of their wickednesse .

7. Yet they , prone vnto rebellion , tooke no heed , nor gaue glorie vnto God , though all these things ( the Word , Gods blessings and afflictions ) invited them vnto him .

8. How should I expose thee , O Ephraim ? how should I deliuer thee vp , O Israell ? how should I dispose thee as Admah ? how should I set thee as Zeboim ? Mine heart turneth it selfe within me , together doe a a My repentance . my bowels of repentance boyle .

9. I will not execute the heat of my wrath , I will b b Not returne to destroy . no more destroy Ephraim : for I am God Almighty , and not a man , the holy oxe in the middest of thee , and I will not inuade the city .

8. The third thing is the desolation of this people , which 4. Posit . Desolation . well might haue beene a gulfe to swallow them vp , and a graue to bury them in for euer , being most worthy to perish , as the Cities which God destroyed in his wrath , Gen. 19. Howbeit , God in the bowels of his mercy , earning and taking pitie of them , spareth to lay vpon them the extremitie of his wrath , and is ready to saue them for his mercies sake .

This latter hath the proofes and reasons rendred for it , which are three ; all taken from the consideration of the nature of God .

First , his mercies , as we said before .

9. Secondly , his vnchangeablenes , being not a man that is alwaies variable , and differing as well from himselfe as others , but the mightie God , whose purpose and decrees are constant for the sauing of the elect .

Thirdly , his holinesse , who is himselfe holy , and the author of eternall sanctitie .

10. After Iehouah shall they goe as a roaring Lion : for hee shall roare , and the children shall a a Tremble : So in the next verse . come trembling from the Sea .

11. They shall come trembling as a bird out of Aegypt , and as a doue out of Asshur : and I will place them in their houses , the speech of Iehovah .

10. In the fourth and last place come the promises themselues ; that he will bring them to the knowledge and 5. Posit . Call . participation of Christ , from whose presence before they are said to flie away . A Prophesie of the conuersion and calling of the Iewes , to be accomplished in the last dayes .

It is amplified .

First , by the instrumentall cause , the preaching of the Gospell ; which is the voyce of Christ , shaking both heauen and earth .

Secondly , by the great assemblies that out of all nations , 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . languages , and people shall ioyne and haue their part in so great a benefit : wherefore he reckoneth vp ;

First , the Sea , that is , the furthest and most remote parts of the earth , as Zacharie in expresse terme ; hath it , Zach. 10. 11. whereby are specially meant our westerne Churches , but withall , the northern parts .

11. Secondly , Aegypt , noting the whole South . 〈…〉

Thirdly , Asshur , or all the East cracke ; those 〈…〉 d mighty Kingdome● that lye Eastward from Iudea , 〈◊〉 to the Sunne rising . Reade Esay 19. 23. 24. 25. and Esay 27. 12. 13. and Zach. 10. 11 12. 13. and Micah 7. 11. 12. which prophecies doe wonderfullie concurre with this , and are a key to open the meaning of it .

So he doth foretell that generall spreading of the Gospell , and gathering of the Elect farre and wide , from one end of the heauens vnto another , which immediately followeth the calling of the Iewes , Math. 24. 31. for howsoeuer the words in shew seeme onely to import the collection of the Iewes , dispersed into these Countries , yet the comparing of that which went before , Chap. 1. 11. maketh me incline to a more generall sence , and to vnderstand it of the full comming in of the Gentiles .

4. It is amplified by the effects common to them all , Ioy , comfort , and peace of conscience to men terrified with the sight and burden of their sinnes .

5. The phrases heere doe intimate a returne with much 12. Posit . Repayre towards their Country . difficulty , in the middest of many dangers , millions of feares , terrors , and perplexities , into their owne countrie .

6. The seating of them in their land againe . 16. Posit . Sore distresse . 23. Posit . Dwell in their Countrey .

VERSE 12. of Chapter 11. and Chapters 12. 13. 14.

12. Ephraim compassed me about with a lye , and the house of Israell with deceit : when Iudah yet ruled with God-almightie , and was faithfull with the holy ones .

CHAP. 12.

1. Ephraim feeding vpon the winde , and following after the East winde , all the day long multiplieth lying , and destruction : for they make a couenant with Asshur , and oyle is carried vnto Egypt .

2. Iehovah also hath a controuersie with Iudah : and being to visit Iacob according to his wayes , will render vnto him according to his doings .

3. In the verie wombe , he tooke his brother by the heele : afterwardes in his strength he played the Prince with God .

4. He played I say the Prince with the Angell , and preuailed , he wept and humblie be sought him : At Bethel he found him , and there he spake with vs .

5. But Iehovah , God of hosts : Iehovah is his memoriall .

6. Thou therefore turne vnto thy God : obserue kindnes , and iudgement , and waite vpon thy God continually .

12. The next Sermon , from hence to the end of the booke containeth the sinnes of the Israelites , that is , of the ten Tribes , and an inuiting of them to repentance , which is the end , and the scope , whereunto the former driueth . Both first propounded , and then amplified and enlarged .

Their sinnes are three .

1. The renting off themselues from the kingdome of Iudah , and the forsaking of true Religion : for though they would seeme to worship God , yet it was but a false , and a lying worship . And this is aggrauated , because they did thus degenerate , euen then when Iudah , like a Prince of God , held fast his first integritie , and kept the faith to God , those holy ones , the Father , Sonne , and blessed Spirit .

2. The consociating of themselues to strangers , making Chapter 12. a couenant with one , bringing presents to another , not 1. onely in vaine , but to their owne hurt .

3. The drawing of Iudah to the like offences : which brought Gods indignation vpon them . 2.

To repentance they are inuited by setting before them the example of their father Iacob . He left no meanes vnattempted 3. that he might obtaine the blessing : hee stroue for it with his brother in the wombe , and afterwardes with the Angell .

4. Against whom with much wrestling hee preuayled . And when the Angell loosing the hollow of his thigh , wherein hee shewed his power , had reproued Iacob for asking after his name , an argument of his Maiestie : as being not simply an Angell , but Christ , Iehovah the Angell of the couenant : Iacob with teares besought the blessing , which he there graciously bestowed , and afterwardes at Bethel confirmed vnto him .

5. Euen that Iehovah , whose promises are eternall , and who will performe them to his Childrens Children , to the thousand generation , if they returne vnto him .

7. He is a marchant , in his hands are ballances of deceit , he loueth to oppresse .

8. And Ephraim saith , yet I am become rich : I haue got me wealth : All my labours suffise me not , it is iniquitie whatsoeuer is a fault .

9. But I am Iehovah thy God , euen from the land of Egypt : yet should I make thee to dwell in these Tents , as in the dayes of solemnitie ?

10. And speaking by these Prophets , should I multiplie vision ? and by the hand of these Prophets , should I propound similitudes ?

11. Is there iniquitie in Gilead ? are they onely vanitie in Gilgall ? They sacrifice bullockes : euen these ment altars are as heapes in the furrowes of my field .

12. Thither fled Iacob out of the countrey of Aram : after Israel had serued for a wife , and for a wife had kept sheepe .

13. Hither also by a Prophet did Iehovah bring vp Israell out of Egypt : after he was preserued by a Prophet .

14. Ephraim hath prouoked God a a With bitternesses . most bitterly : therefore * * His bloods . his bloud will his Lord leaue vpon him , and his reproch render to him .

CHAP. 13.

1. When Ephraim spake , there was trembling , hee lift vp himselfe in Israell : but so soone as he offended with Baal , hee died .

2. And now they b b Adde to sin . sinne more and more , and make them a moulten Image , of their siluer , according to their vnderstanding , c c Bugges . Idoles , the worke of the Artificers , euery one of them : of them they say d d The sacrificert of men . men that sacrifice , let them kisse the calues .

3. Therefore shall they be as a morning cloud , and as the dew e e Earlying , as a man may say . dropping early , that goeth away : as the chaffe that is driuen with a whirlewind out of the floore ; and as the smoake out of the top of the chimnie .

4. But I am Iehovah thy God , euen from the land of Egypt : and God saue me , hast thou not knowne , neyther is there a Sauiour beside me .

5. I did know thee in the wildernesse : in the land f f Of droughts of exceeding drought .

6. As their pastures were , they were filled , assoone as they were filled , their heart was exalted : therefore did they forget me .

7. And I was vnto them as an old Lyon : as a Leopard in the way did I looke vpon them .

8. I met them as a Beare robbed of her whelpes , and I brake the g g Shutting . fall of their heart : and I deuoured them there as a huge Lyon , as a beast of the field tearing them .

7. These things propounded , now hee doth amplifie and enlarge each part : and first the sinnes of the Israelites : couetousnesse , Idolatrie , Pride . First extreame couetousnesse , in fraud and oppression .

8. Reiecting all honest meanes of comming by their wealth , and scorning whatsoeuer iumped not with their wicked desires .

9. Albeit God from the beginning had heaped blessings manifoldly vpon them ; which they ought to haue rested in , and not to flie vnto vnlawfull meanes .

10. Yea , not so onely , but had made ample and large promises of further fauours by his Prophets .

Both which doe adde to the vnworthinesse of their sinne .

11. Their second sinne is Idolatrie , wherein more thorowly to conuince their benummed consciences , the Prophet reasoneth with them in this sort : What ? thinke you the men of Gilead , those beyond the riuer of Iordan , whom Tiglath Pileser spoyled , and led captiues , that they onely were guiltie of Idolatrie : and you not because you remaine at home vntouched of the Assyrian ? Nay , saith he , the very entrance into the countrey , Gilgall it selfe , so aboundeth with Idolatrie , that it is not to be doubted , but in the rest of the parts of the kingdome , their altars are as thicke as furrowes in the field , that is to say , innumerable .

12. A horrible thing if it be well considered , that these two places should now become the nurceries of euill , which heretofore were the meanes of so great comfort to Gods people .

For Gilead serued as a sanctuarie vnto Iacob , when hee fled from Laban .

13. In Gilgall , God by Iosua renewed his couenant with your Fathers , after he had brought them out of Egypt , by the hand of Moses and Aaron .

14. But notwithstanding all that , Israell hath so sinned as hath beene said , and prouoked Gods heauie indignation : and therefore his bloud be vpon him , he shall remaine guiltie and subiect vnto punishment , and must be content to take that , that commeth of it .

CHAP. 13.

1. For this sinne of Idolatrie hath brought three fearefull iudgements vpon them .

First , They that before were a terrour vnto all , are now of no reckoning .

The time indeed was , that if Ephraim did but speake , all the tribes trembled and quaked .

But as soone as he offended with Baal , following after Idolatrie ; he was no more set by , then a dead carkasse .

2. Secondly , God in his iudgement hath giuen them vp into hardnesse of minde , and to their hearts Iust : that for all this suddaine change they repent not , but run more and more into Idolatrie .

3. Thirdly , Being made very fooles , at the length , they shall vanish and come to nothing .

4. Thus by the place , and by the effects , hee hath made odious their Idolatrie .

Now lastly , he doth the same by comparing on the contrary part , his couenant with them from the beginning , and his former benefits , euen in the wildernesse .

5. Both which ought to haue beene motiues to keepe them fast vnto him .

6. The third sinne is their pride , and loftinesse of heart , which made them to forget God ; and that in the middest of his blessings , when they had most cause to remember him . A thing that Moses warned them of before , Deut. 8.

7. 8. But they went not so away with it . I met with them , sayth God , and handled them roughly , as they did deserue .

9. He hath marred thee , O Israell , when as in me , in thine helpe , thou mightest haue stood .

10. Where is thy King , Where now ? that he may saue thee in all thy cities ? and thy Iudges , of whom thou saidest , giue me a King and Princes :

11. I giue thee a King in mine anger , and take away in my wrath .

12. The iniquitie of Epbraim is bound vp , his ●●nne is layd vp .

13. The sorrowes of a woman in trauell shall come vppon him : he is no wise sonne , for then he would not stay h h A time . a what in the i i Breach of Children . mouth of the matrixe .

9. And so hauing done with the sinnes of the Israelites , he doth now amplifie , and enlarge his former inuitation vnto repentance : First taking arguments from the good that thereby shall come vnto them , compared with the euils that before they were in , for their offences . Hee saith , God by his Prophet , meaning the King of whom he speaketh in the next verse , in whom thou puttedst thy trust . Was the cause of thy Confusion . Whereas in me who am thy strength , and sauing health , all good things are to bee found , and by repentance shall come vnto thee .

10. The former part is proued , for that none of their Kings and Princes were able to doe them good .

11. For God in his wrath set them vp , and pulled them downe : and in a little while made many changes and alterations in the kingdome .

12. Their iniquitie , which God tied vp , as a man doth his purse full of money , and kept in store , to pay them home for it , was the cause of all this .

13. Yet were they so foolish , that though throwes came vpon them , as vpon a woman with Childe , ( for so is their Common-wealth compared to a mother , Chapter 23. ) . yet they had no list to rid themselues out of those dangers , and to put forth into the hands of God , as vnto a Midwife .

And this may well seeme to be a prophecie of the great 4. Posit . Desolation . miserie they are now in , because of the promises which do follow .

14. From the power of the graue will I redeeme them , from death I will auenge them , where are thy plagues O death ? where thy destroying O graue , repentance shall be hidden from mine eyes .

15. For he shall bring forth fruit among the brethren : after that an East winde comming ; a winde of Iehouah comming vp from the desert , his spring shall become drie , and his fountaine shall drie vp , the same shall spoyle the treasure of all k k Vessels of desire . pleasant vessels .

16. After that Samaria shall be laid desolate , for that shee hath rebelled against her God : After that by the sword they shall fall , their infants be dashed in peeces , and their women with childe ript .

14. In the second part , from the panges and sorrowes before mentioned , he passeth presently to most sweet and comfortable promises . Being of foure kindes .

The first promise is . The deliuerie of them out of that depth of miserie , wherein they were plunged , and making them to flourish againe : which is first set out by a double similitude .

One , comparing their wretched estate to death , and the 7. Posit . Generall Call . graue . Out of the which he will set them free , by raising them from death to life . For such and so wonderfull shall their restoring be , that it is called life from the dead . Rom , 11. 15.

And this resurrection ( as it were ) of their is an euident argument of the generall rising from the dead , Ezech. 37.

To which purpose the Apostle aptly , and properly doth alledge it . 1. Cor. 15.

15. The other similitude is from a peece of ground , all 30. Posit . Florishing Common-wealth . dryed vp and parched , that nothing is able to grow notably , expressing the miserable and distressed estate wherein this people hath lien now very neare 1600. yeares together . That as an Easterly winde , and atempestuous storme hath dried them quite : and spoyled all their delightfull treasures : made them the vilest and most contemptible of the earth , notwithstanding which he sayth : Ephraim ( that is , euen the ten Tribes ) shall flourish againe , and hold vp 8. Posit . Ten Tribes . their head among their brethren .

16. After these similitudes he layeth the same forth without allegorie , in plaine and expresse termes .

CHAP. 14.

1. Returne O Israell , euen to Iehovah thy God : for thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie .

2. Take with you words , and turne to Iehovah : Say vnto him , forgiue all iniquitie , and l l Take . That is , taking , bestow as Exod. 25. 2. bestow good , and we will render Calues with our lippes .

3. Asshur shall not saue vs , vpon horse we will not ride ; neither will we say any more , O our God to the worke of our hands : for in thee the fatherlesse findeth mercie .

1. The second promise , is a promise of their repentance , Chapter 14. and turning vnto God , whereunto exhorting them , it 5. Posit . Call . must be taken as a Prophecie , what God will be pleased at the last , to worke in their heart , see Esay 31. 6. 7. Wherefore he propoundeth , the forme of true repentance ; In the person to whom they shall turne .

2. In the parts of repentance : which are confession of sinnes , and promise of amendment .

3. And lastly , in the motiue to repentance , Gods nature readie to shew mercie to poore distressed sinners .

4. I will heale their turning away , louing them freely : when mine anger shall turne from him .

4. The third promise , is forgiuenesse of sinnes , peace , 35. Posit . Couenant . reconciliation , and Gods gracious acceptance of them in his Sonne , comming from his owne free loue and fauour , which are the fruites and ioyfull effects of their repentance .

5. I will be as the dew vnto Israell , he shall blossome as the Lillie : and m m Strike . fasten his rootes as the trees of Lebanon .

6. His tender boughes shall n n Goe . spread , and his comelinesse shall be as the Oliue tree : and he shall haue a smell like Lebanon .

7. Men shall returne , dwelling vnder his shadow , they shall bring into life as the corne , and blossome as the Vine : his memoriall shall be sauourie , as the wine of Lebanon .

8. Ephraim shall say , what haue I any more to doe with Idoles : I will heare and looke vpon him : I am like a greene Firr● tree , by me is thy fruit o o Is found . at hand .

The fourth promise is of a glorious Church , which shall be set vp among them : consisting in the points that follow ;

1. A most flourishing and happie estate , through the 39. Posit . Prosperitie . sweete and heauenly showers of all spirituall , and temporall benedictions , which God from heauen will water them withall . Whereby , first they shall roote , and fasten downewards , gather such a head as no strength nor power , not hell gate , shall be able to preuaile against them .

6. Then shall they grow and spread vpwardes , be faire , fresh , and flourishing ; Not onely so , but their happinesse , shall be constant and perpetuall , like to the Oliue tree , whose leaues are alwayes greene .

Lastly , this shall make them gracious and acceptable , both with God and men .

7. Secondly , Other people rauished with the sight of 44. Posit . All nations embracing Christ . such perfections , shall count themselues happie to dwell in their Tents , and as it were , vnder the shadow of those boughes . The Nations of such as are to bee saued shall walke in her light , and the Kings of the earth shall bring their glory and honor in vnto her . Reu. 21. 24.

3. The Church by this meanes shall be encreased , grow , and multiplie as eares of corne , or clusters in the Vine ; 38 Posit . Multitude of beleeuers . for by bringing into life , or making to liue , is meant the spirituall propagation of Gods people , by the seede of the word , and power of Gods spirit .

4. The Nations shall honor them , and haue them in 45. Posit . Nations honouring them . admiration . Farre and wide shall their fame be spread , and their name be most sweete and precious .

Thus doth hee comfort and arme their soules against those tempests , that bloustrous storme and weather , which before they felt , Chapter 13. 15.

8. Fiftly , the zeale of this people , when their heart shall turne vnto the Lord : purging of their Church from 34. Posit . Puritie of doctrine . all corruption in Gods seruice , which is here noted by Idolatrie , and the worship of false gods . They shall haue no more to doe with Idoles , or any worship which is not offred in the name of his onely sonne . Which God so graciously will accept , that his eares shall be open , and his eyes alwayes bent onely vpon those that leauing false seruices and religions , betake themselues to him in Christ , whom he will also recompence with aboundance of heauenly blessings , the fruites of holinesse and righteousnesse 36. Posit . Spirituall graces . wrought in them by the Spirite of Christ , which is the sixt and last poynt .

But least Israell should take glorie to himselfe , he telleth them that the prayse of so great things , both of their turning , and of this their fructifying is to be ascribed to God alone , without whom they can doe nothing .

9. Who so is wise , let him vnderstand these things , prudent , let him also acknowledge them : for right are the wayes of Iehovah , and the righteous shall walke in them , but fallers away , let them stumble at them .

9. The last verse hath a conclusion of this whole Prophecie , by an Epiphonema , or elegant acclamation . Wherein the Prophet doth stirre vp and exhort the righteous to learne true wisedome and vnderstanding for three reasons .

1. For that it is a readie passage , the tract , and high way to happinesse and glorie .

2. These wayes are all of them straight and right , full of equitie and holinesse .

3. The righteous shall prosperously walke in them , to the sauing of their soules .

Contrariwise , he leaueth the wicked , that fall away and goe backe from the holy doctrine taught vnto them , to the righteous Iudgement of God , as the Apostle doth . Reu. 22. 11.

FINIS .

ERRATA .

Faults escaped which it may please the Reader to amend with his Pen before he read , r●signifieth , read .

FOlio 2. line 3. for ( high ) read , large , line 9. for into r. vnto , fol. 9. l. 9. for moane , read meane , fol. 10. l. 7. put out fig. 1. and put it after , obseru , fol. 13. Deut. 32. &c. at the margent put it out there & put it after line 24. f. 14. l. 25. r. spurre put , line 34. put out , often . l. 37. in stead of , particularly , r. particuler , fol. 15. l. 1. & 2. put out amongst damosels , &c. and put it line 3. after Instruments , fol. 18. l. 12. put out , first , l. 19. for third r. teach , fol. 33. line . 30. for if r. of , fol. 37. line 29. for insufferable r. vnsufferable , fol. 38. line 14. for opposition r. exposition , l. 26. r. was in , l. 28. for godlie r. goodly , line 34. in stead of 2. By. r. 8. An. fol. 50. line 2. for excellently r. excellent , fol. 52. line 24. for or r. are . fol. 60. line 18. for 11. r. 14. fol. 63. line vlt. for Joel 3. 12. r. Ioel 3. 8. fol. 70. line 33. for my r. the , fol. 78. line 2. & 3. put out 9. 10. line 10. before verse 7. put Chapter 20. fol. 79. line 3. after but , put there , fol. 80. line 3. r. verse 9. 10. fol. 90. line 12. for beginning read ending , fol. 99. line 4. for Hartesbi r. Hartsebi , fol. 108. l. 27. for moment r. monument , fol. 133. line 24 after readie , adde , to say , fol. 153. line 3. for sixt r. second , line 5. for 67. r. 63. line 7. put out seauenth , line 11. for 21. r. 25. in stead of sixt read second , line 27. for Dan. 1. 11. read Dan. 11. 1. fol. 154. line 1. for let r. left , fol. 155. line 35. after is adde it , fol. 160. line 5. for wrought r. wrote , line 23. for seauenth r. seauentieth , fol. 161. line 14. after Angel , say to a messiah gouernor shàll be seauen seauens , and sixtie two seauens fol. 161. line 26. for any r. an . fol. 162 line 24. for while r. whole , fol. 163. line 33. for those r. these , fol. 164 line 5. r. Ezech. 29. 18. line 22. for gaue r giue , fol. 165. put out line r. and a peece of the second fol. 167. line 23. put out namely 26. fol. 168. line 25. r. his death , fol. 172 line 12. r. was in doing , fol. 175. line 31. for their read there , line 23. put out , 480. yeares from the Passeouer to the Temple , line 35. for Iudge r. Iudges ruled , line 37. r. Gedeon 40. fol. 176. line 1. read Elon 10. l. 8. r. Ammon 18. fol. 177. line 4. after anew adde 52. fol. 179. line 17. for 25. r. 15 line 35. for he read God , fol 182. line vlt. for certaine r. retaine , fol. 186. line 24. for Ier. 37. &c. read Ier. 3. 7. &c. fol. 188. line 30. for hath r. had , fol. 189. line 6. for diated read doated , fol 191. line 6. for into read vnto . fol. 192. line 21. for 2. r. 11. fol. 198. in the margent for Shidds say Shields , line 28 for into r. vnto , fol. 199. line 10. for into r. vnto . fol. 206. line 10. for ( as ) r. all . fol. 220. line 10. for tuned r. tamed , fol. 222. line 21. for thirdly read fourthly , fol. 227. l. 34. for fall r. kall . fol. 230. line 12. for puttedst r. didst put . fol. 231. line 27. read grow : notably expressing .

TO ALL THE SEED OF IACOB , FARRE AND WIDE DISpersed . Peace and Truth be multiplied vnto you .

DAughter of Tsion by fleshly generation : Ierusalem which stickest close to carnall rites & ordinances , & to the legall worship : To you I bring this present , where euer you be dispersed . A sparke out of a Diamond ; one drop out of that Sea , which the whole Ocean cannot holde . Flowing from the infinitenes of wisedome reuealed in the Scriptures . Concerning thy repayre , and the renewing of thee into a glorious and excellent estate : purchased for thee by Immanuel thy Messias ; If so be of Ierusalem according to the flesh , thou mayst be perswaded to become a member of the new Ierusalem , which is from aboue , the mother of true beleeuers . For thee hath God honoured aboue all the people of the world , and giuen the praerogatiue first and last of all his holy promises . Onely vnto those out of whose loynes thou doest come , was the promise of that seede in whom all the families of the earth should be blessed . To thee alone were committed the Oracles of God , for some thousand yeares together . So as light shone in thy dwelling , when darkenes couered the whole face of the earth beside . Of thee were the Fathers , and they from whom Christ came as touching the flesh , who is God ouer all , blessed for euer , Amen . By the ministery also of those whom he did send , the Law came out of Tsion , and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem to all the ends of the earth . So great was the worth of thy Nation .

But him the Prince of life hast thou slaine , and nayled vpon the Crosse , deliuered into thy hands by the foreknowledge and determinate counsell of God . Whom God raysed vp , loosing the sorrowes of death , because it was impossible he should be maistred of it ; for this thine offence , and to make a way for the calling of vs Gentiles ; wrath is come vpon thee now sixteene generations . No sorrow like to the sorrow that all this while hath befallen thee . No people so dispersed , without gouernment , without Religion , without forme , eyther of Church or Common-wealth . No nation so contemptible & abhorred in the sight of God and Men. And that worthily ; for in thee is found a sinne of all that euer were in the world the shamefullest . To murder him that created thee , that by his word and workes did magnifie thee , and make thee so famous , that came in his owne person to saue thee : the Lord himselfe from Heauen .

But the dayes of this thy sinfulnesse , God winking at , doth now euery where , and by all meanes inuite thee to repentance . Out of all the places of thy dispersion , East , West , North , and South , his purpose is to bring thee home againe , & to marry thee to himselfe by faith for euermore . In stead that thou wast desolate and forsaken , and fattest as a widdow , thou shalt flourish as in the dayes of thy youth . Nay , aboue and beyond thy youth . To be the ioy of the earth , the most noble Church that euer eye did see . Small were thy beginnings how great soeuer , so exceedingly shall thy latter end encrease . Thy Sauiour will ereit be long , draw neare vnto thee : not as once he did , riding vpon an Asse , base , and in humilitie , but as the glorius king of Tsion , subduing al things to himselfe by the scepter of his word . Breaking thy hard heart , fallowing vp the fallowes of thy soule , he will set vp all his glorie in the middest of thee , and make thee the wonder of the world . Out of thee shal come gems and precious stones , richer then the Saphire , ruddier then the Carbuncle , shining aboue the Topaze . Ezraes , Nebemies , Mordecaes , builders of a better Temple then that which thou hast doated vpon so long . Then shalt thou mourn , as the mourning for ones onely begottten sonne : and all thy Tribes , with sorrow and true repentance , shall look vpon him whom they haue thrust through . Thy gates shall be made of pearles , and thy streetes of pure gold . All the Kings of the Gentiles shall bring their glory into thy cittie , and fall downe before thee . The light of the Moone shall be as the light of the Sun , and the light of the Sunne , seauen fold as the light of seauen dayes . Thy Sun shall not set by day , nor thy Moone by night . Blessed shall they be that blesse thee , & cursed shall they be that curse thee . When the Lord shall raise thy dead carkases by the ministrie of the Gospell , and say , Awake ye that haue slept so long in the dust of the earth .

And because God wil do these great things for thee , doe thou prepare thy selfe to meete thy God . Words faile me for to set an edge , and to put some spirituall life into thee . But my hart shal neuer faile to pray for thy prosperitie all my dayes . Bowing my knees to the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ , the God of glorie , that he would hasten that which he hath spoken concerning thee by the Prophets of old , and by the Apostles sent by his sonne . Whose counsels are without repentance , his loue neuer changeth : he will not forget his promises to thy Fathers : but will graft thee in by faith into that naturall Oliue tree , from the which , thorough infidelity thou art hitherto broken off . The root is holy and so it shall be manifest that thou ( the branches ) art , when Gog and Magog falling before thee ( which dayes are euen now at hand ) thou shalt sit as a Lady in the mount of comelinesse , that hill of beautie , the true Tsion , and heauenly Ierusalem , to the worldes admiration . And for my selfe , I shall thinke , I reape aboundant fruit of these my trauailes , if in the day of thy reioycing , in the day of the gladnes of thy heart , when God shall doe these great things for thee , it may be sayd that I haue layd one stone , ( say it be but a peble stone ) toward thy spirituall building .

Notes, typically marginal, from the original text

Notes for div A00746-e290

Notes for div A00746-e30540

Notes for div A00746-e32760

Notes for div A00746-e47530

Notes for div A00746-e55890